Cristian Lupșa Archives - Nieman Storyboard https://niemanstoryboard.org/authors/cristian-lupsa/ Tue, 07 Jan 2025 20:14:45 +0000 en-US hourly 1 https://wordpress.org/?v=6.9.4 https://niemanstoryboard.org/app/uploads/2024/02/cropped-NiemanFavicon-40x40.png Cristian Lupșa Archives - Nieman Storyboard https://niemanstoryboard.org/authors/cristian-lupsa/ 32 32 Storytelling moves from Taylor Swift https://niemanstoryboard.org/2024/08/15/storytelling-taylor-swift-music-narrative-nonfiction/ Thu, 15 Aug 2024 12:00:12 +0000 https://niemanstoryboard.org/2024/08/15/storytelling-taylor-swift-music-narrative-nonfiction/ Taylor Swift in concert August 3, 2024, in Warsaw, Poland

EDITOR’S NOTE: Christian Lupsa attended a Taylor Swift concert Aug. 3, 2024, in Warsaw Poland. He wrote about the experience as part of his weekly “Draft Four” Substack essay. It is republished, lightly edited, with permission.

We’re entering late-summer melancholy, so I offer something sparky: 9 things Taylor Swift taught me about storytelling in a pop-listicle format.

Yes, the singer-superstar Taylor Swift. Call me a Swiftie, but know my case is a mild one. I saw her live in Warsaw, on her third consecutive night of playing in front of about 70.000 people. She performed for more than three hours, in a show I don’t think I can accurately describe because it was all about the feels. Let’s just say I cried about three or four times and I could barely move at the end. My Fitbit clocked almost 45.000 steps that day.

For me that was just one night, and Taylor has been on this tour since last year. That is dedication. Let’s get to those take-aways:

1. Structure. 

Often the hardest job of storytelling is organizing the narrative in a coherent way. For “The Eras Tour,” Taylor drew on her 18 years of music as a frame and took us on a chronological journey: from teen-love days, to pick-your-adult-self-up moments, to modern midnights of existential questions. It works because good structure does this: It’s sufficiently predictable so you know where it’s going, and simultaneously mysterious enough to make you feel smart if you see something coming.

2. Setting. 

What distinguishes memorable longform nonfiction from the rest of journalism is a story that takes place in a certain place, at a certain time. The characters work through their dilemmas and problems on a stage the author has to set right, because it influences the narrative. Taylor knows setting, especially on stage. Each “era” of her musical tour has its own colors, costumes, dances, props and visuals. You are not just listening to the songs live; you are moving through space and time.

3. Style. 

If you are among the lucky ones, you’ll find your unique voice as a writer. I’m in the camp that believes Taylor is a pretty awesome lyricist; her bridges are the stuff of legend. She got where she is by doing this, over and over again. Find that thing that brings you pleasure when writing and do it – even overdo it – until you gain mastery over it.

Photo of a therapy dog in a red vest at a recent Taylor Swift concert in Warsaw, Poland.
A therapy dog at the Taylor Swift concert in Warsaw, Poland.

4. Service.

A good story, in my kind of non-fiction at least, is in service of the reader. You are hired to lead a journey, sometimes with the destination unknown. On stage, Taylor is in service to her fans, who trade bracelets and dress up in era-specific outfits, and works extra hard to make it a special night for them. Much has been written about how strangely intimate she can make a show attended by tens of thousands of people. And she does. She is there for you, and you don’t doubt it for one minute. There were even therapy dogs on site to quell anxiety. Be there for your readers, too.

5. Surprise. 

A good structure should leave room for surprise. One of Roy Peter Clark’s pieces of wisdom I go back to is about letting your readers stumble upon gold coins, meaning unexpected information or moments in your piece. Taylor does this in many ways: Her dive into a hole in the stage was neat. But a simpler and more effective surprise involves her performing an acoustic version of two different songs at each concert, one on guitar, one on piano. Someone who saw Swift in another venue told me he wished he caught a concert where she sang “Exile.“ She did that in Warsaw, on piano.

6. Symbolism. 

In a story, there are always some elements that can stand in for the larger idea you want to put across. On stage, colors and props do that nicely. So does a visual of a snake to convey the idea of a slippery and dangerous character – that’s from Taylor’s “Reputation” era. They also set an internal rhythm and allow a narrative shift from action to reflection.

7. Simplicity. 

A young journalist once said that her desire was to write simply about complicated things. But simple is not simplistic and, in my experience, those that meander and have a muddied prose didn’t do enough reporting and don’t have clarity of purpose. It’s usually not the overload of knowledge that prevents them from being simple; it’s the lack of it. Pop is also simple, but mastering the 3-4 minute song requires time, patience and a lot of exercise.

8. Sparkle. 

When the confetti dropped at the end of the show, and everyone’s bracelets started flashing, and the performers were taking their bows, everything seemed possible for a moment, and the world was all right. I left the concert grateful for the experience — and wishing we thought of journalism more often as making people feel like they’ve been through an unforgettable experience. The daily problems will be there when you wake up; can I make you forget about them for a little while?

9.  Share.

Taylor shared the stage with Paramore, a band I’ve loved for 20 years. She recently announced different extra opening acts for every show in London. There’s a spirit of generosity that carries through, and people reciprocate. You don’t make your own dress for any artist, after all. She has made life in prison easier for some. My friend Laura Trujillo, who works for USA Today, shared this beautiful, intimate story of going to Milan to see Taylor with her 18-year-old daughter, Lucy. Taylor Swift isn’t just the world’s biggest pop star: she is also something mothers and daughters share. In Vienna, after Taylor’s shows this week were cancelled because of a terrorist warning, people gathered in the streets, played her songs, and swapped bracelets. “I’m officially a Swiftie,” a friend who was there texted me. “It’s the most wholesome thing in the world.”

Can our journalism aim to be more like this?

Photo of confetti, sparkles and bracelets at the end of a Taylor Swift concert in Warsaw, Poland.
The crowd celebrating at the end of a Taylor Swift concert in Warsaw, Poland.

The post Storytelling moves from Taylor Swift appeared first on Nieman Storyboard.

]]>
Taylor Swift in concert August 3, 2024, in Warsaw, Poland

EDITOR’S NOTE: Christian Lupsa attended a Taylor Swift concert Aug. 3, 2024, in Warsaw Poland. He wrote about the experience as part of his weekly “Draft Four” Substack essay. It is republished, lightly edited, with permission.

We’re entering late-summer melancholy, so I offer something sparky: 9 things Taylor Swift taught me about storytelling in a pop-listicle format.

Yes, the singer-superstar Taylor Swift. Call me a Swiftie, but know my case is a mild one. I saw her live in Warsaw, on her third consecutive night of playing in front of about 70.000 people. She performed for more than three hours, in a show I don’t think I can accurately describe because it was all about the feels. Let’s just say I cried about three or four times and I could barely move at the end. My Fitbit clocked almost 45.000 steps that day.

For me that was just one night, and Taylor has been on this tour since last year. That is dedication. Let’s get to those take-aways:

1. Structure. 

Often the hardest job of storytelling is organizing the narrative in a coherent way. For “The Eras Tour,” Taylor drew on her 18 years of music as a frame and took us on a chronological journey: from teen-love days, to pick-your-adult-self-up moments, to modern midnights of existential questions. It works because good structure does this: It’s sufficiently predictable so you know where it’s going, and simultaneously mysterious enough to make you feel smart if you see something coming.

2. Setting. 

What distinguishes memorable longform nonfiction from the rest of journalism is a story that takes place in a certain place, at a certain time. The characters work through their dilemmas and problems on a stage the author has to set right, because it influences the narrative. Taylor knows setting, especially on stage. Each “era” of her musical tour has its own colors, costumes, dances, props and visuals. You are not just listening to the songs live; you are moving through space and time.

3. Style. 

If you are among the lucky ones, you’ll find your unique voice as a writer. I’m in the camp that believes Taylor is a pretty awesome lyricist; her bridges are the stuff of legend. She got where she is by doing this, over and over again. Find that thing that brings you pleasure when writing and do it – even overdo it – until you gain mastery over it.

Photo of a therapy dog in a red vest at a recent Taylor Swift concert in Warsaw, Poland.
A therapy dog at the Taylor Swift concert in Warsaw, Poland.

4. Service.

A good story, in my kind of non-fiction at least, is in service of the reader. You are hired to lead a journey, sometimes with the destination unknown. On stage, Taylor is in service to her fans, who trade bracelets and dress up in era-specific outfits, and works extra hard to make it a special night for them. Much has been written about how strangely intimate she can make a show attended by tens of thousands of people. And she does. She is there for you, and you don’t doubt it for one minute. There were even therapy dogs on site to quell anxiety. Be there for your readers, too.

5. Surprise. 

A good structure should leave room for surprise. One of Roy Peter Clark’s pieces of wisdom I go back to is about letting your readers stumble upon gold coins, meaning unexpected information or moments in your piece. Taylor does this in many ways: Her dive into a hole in the stage was neat. But a simpler and more effective surprise involves her performing an acoustic version of two different songs at each concert, one on guitar, one on piano. Someone who saw Swift in another venue told me he wished he caught a concert where she sang “Exile.“ She did that in Warsaw, on piano.

6. Symbolism. 

In a story, there are always some elements that can stand in for the larger idea you want to put across. On stage, colors and props do that nicely. So does a visual of a snake to convey the idea of a slippery and dangerous character – that’s from Taylor’s “Reputation” era. They also set an internal rhythm and allow a narrative shift from action to reflection.

7. Simplicity. 

A young journalist once said that her desire was to write simply about complicated things. But simple is not simplistic and, in my experience, those that meander and have a muddied prose didn’t do enough reporting and don’t have clarity of purpose. It’s usually not the overload of knowledge that prevents them from being simple; it’s the lack of it. Pop is also simple, but mastering the 3-4 minute song requires time, patience and a lot of exercise.

8. Sparkle. 

When the confetti dropped at the end of the show, and everyone’s bracelets started flashing, and the performers were taking their bows, everything seemed possible for a moment, and the world was all right. I left the concert grateful for the experience — and wishing we thought of journalism more often as making people feel like they’ve been through an unforgettable experience. The daily problems will be there when you wake up; can I make you forget about them for a little while?

9.  Share.

Taylor shared the stage with Paramore, a band I’ve loved for 20 years. She recently announced different extra opening acts for every show in London. There’s a spirit of generosity that carries through, and people reciprocate. You don’t make your own dress for any artist, after all. She has made life in prison easier for some. My friend Laura Trujillo, who works for USA Today, shared this beautiful, intimate story of going to Milan to see Taylor with her 18-year-old daughter, Lucy. Taylor Swift isn’t just the world’s biggest pop star: she is also something mothers and daughters share. In Vienna, after Taylor’s shows this week were cancelled because of a terrorist warning, people gathered in the streets, played her songs, and swapped bracelets. “I’m officially a Swiftie,” a friend who was there texted me. “It’s the most wholesome thing in the world.”

Can our journalism aim to be more like this?

Photo of confetti, sparkles and bracelets at the end of a Taylor Swift concert in Warsaw, Poland.
The crowd celebrating at the end of a Taylor Swift concert in Warsaw, Poland.

The post Storytelling moves from Taylor Swift appeared first on Nieman Storyboard.

]]>
Cristian Lupșa
Notes from a nonfiction writing workshop https://niemanstoryboard.org/2023/10/26/notes-from-a-nonfiction-writing-workshop/ Thu, 26 Oct 2023 17:10:14 +0000 https://niemanstoryboard.org/2023/10/26/notes-from-a-nonfiction-writing-workshop/ From the mountains of Romania to storytellers everywhere: Sharing key lessons from a five-day immersion in craft

The post Notes from a nonfiction writing workshop appeared first on Nieman Storyboard.

]]>

EDITOR’S NOTE: This is how Cristian Lupsa captured the key reporting/writing lessons from a workshop I led in the mountains of Romania the week of October 15, 2023. Lupsa (Nieman Fellow 2014) founded and ran a groundbreaking magazine in Romania for 10 years, was the visionary behind the Power of Storytelling conference, teaches classes in narrative journalism and hosts a range of events for storytellers. He urged me to republish this edited version of his essay from his weekly newsletter, Draft Four, as a way to expand the workshop’s reach. My own thanks to the many writers, editors, teachers, students, books and stories that taught me these lessons and more. ~ Jacqui Banaszynski

This was a rare week of learning, writing, and conversing about narrative nonfiction and storytelling. Much of it was spent in the beautiful oasis of Albastru și Origini, a cozy retreat in Vâlcea, where a couple from Bucharest brought four century-old houses, plus converted a stable into “the village hub.” I was there alongside 10 other journalists and storytellers, all under the guidance of my longtime friend and mentor, Jacqui Banaszynski.

It’s 20 years that I’ve known Jacqui, and we met while I was a student at the Missouri School of Journalism, where she taught reporting and writing. Most of what I know about nonfiction narrative I’ve learned from her – in terms of the craft, in how she generously offers her time and knowledge to others, and how she uses frameworks and blueprints to teach others. (Many of these I’ve shamelessly borrowed). She has been coming to Romania since 2009 almost yearly (mostly for the storytelling conference we used to organize), and this 2023 trip is the start of her teaching a third generation of local journalists, which is such a blessing.

This letter is crafted from some of the lessons she imparted during our five-day writing retreat, where we covered the elements of good nonfiction storytelling, talked about reporting and interviewing, and the place of narrative journalism in media.

Writers gathered for a workshop with Jacqui Banaszynski (far end of table) at a mountain retreat in Romania. Cristian Lupsa

Free write. Put pen to paper and go. Don’t stop, don’t think too much, keep writing. Five minutes, three minutes, whatever. Just keep going. Free writing is supposed to be freeing. If you use the editing brain, that won’t happen. Don’t judge yourself. Give yourself permission to suck, so you can then be good.

Writing is a physical act. If you don’t sit down to do it, you’re not writing.

All great writing is great reporting. Gather the details; you’ll decide later which are important. When you use your notebook, use it as a camera: is the scene close enough, can you see? Can you also zoom out to show the larger picture? Whatever you describe, make it precise, so the reader sees the dog you want them to see, not the one in their head (unless you want them to bring their own reference). The flipside: don’t over describe – if you show me too much, I won’t know what to pay attention to.

Good stories are journeys. Openings are contracts for these journeys. What are you promising? What are you signaling? How do you imbue meaning / refer to the center?

Use the “ladder of abstraction,” with the specific at the bottom, and the abstract at the top. Good stories are told at the bottom but illustrate a universal theme at the top. There is a physics to this kind of storytelling: the more specific and unique, the more universal and revelatory. (More on the ladder.)

Don’t tinker too much with chronology. You can bend time in a story, but you have to know time.

Write to someone. To avoid being paralyzed by an imagined large audience, pick a sample of five-seven different types of people your public is made of. Then think of people in your life that fit those characteristics. Write for them.

Keep it simple, stupid. The more complex a story, the simpler your writing and structure should be.

Go deep. Most journalism is wide and shallow. Good storytelling is narrow and deep.

All reporting is foreign reporting. Everyone’s world is different. Don’t assume you know about others, how they see the world, and what they think about it. Report it out. Be interested and interesting when you interview others. Make people be into their lives and stories. Remember that listening to people is a gift that is given less and less. Be a person who gives it.

There are four kinds of people when it comes to being curios about the world and asking questions. The first one walks down the street and notices nothing. The second, walks down the street, sees construction happening, exclaims “Oh, construction!” and then keeps going. The third person notices things, such as the construction site, and has opinions and judgments about it. The fourth walks down the street, notices things – construction included – and is curious: what are they building, what’ll cost, what’ll happen to this and that after. This last person will make for a good journalist.

Careful with “why” questions – they might make people feel defensive. Try “how” and “what” questions – they convey curiosity better. Just beware of “how did it feel?” – it’s sometimes the most useless question you can ask.

Develop reader-think. Plug in to when a reader needs to know something in a story, and don’t make them wait too long for the answer.

Writing nonfiction is a process. Think of it like construction – it follows a series of steps.

  1. Conceive. This is the idea phase.
  2. Collect. This is the reporting needed to tell the story.
  3. Focus. Finding the meaning of the story.
  4. Organize. Outline or sketch the order of your story.
  5. Draft. Get a first version out.
  6. Revise. Good writing is rewriting.

Usually, if you feel stuck at one of these steps it’s because you’ve not done enough work in one of the previous steps. This often happens with focusing: to focus a story you need the necessary information to be able to answer the question: what is this story about?

* * *

Cristian Lupșa, a 2014 Nieman Fellow, was the founder and editor of Decât o Revista, an enterprise magazine in Romania, and of the former Power of Storytelling conferences.

The post Notes from a nonfiction writing workshop appeared first on Nieman Storyboard.

]]>
Cristian Lupșa
Narrative in a weekend conference, and the thank-you note that followed https://niemanstoryboard.org/2018/10/31/narrative-in-a-weekend-conference-and-the-thank-you-note-that-followed/ Wed, 31 Oct 2018 18:42:13 +0000 https://niemanstoryboard.org/2018/10/31/narrative-in-a-weekend-conference-and-the-thank-you-note-that-followed/

[caption id="attachment_144185" align="alignright" width="178"] Power of Storytelling 2018, Bucharest, Romania[/caption]

Below is a post offered on Facebook earlier this month as a thank you to speakers and attendees at the 8th Edition of the Power of Storytelling conference in Bucharest, Romania. The note comes from Cristian Lupsa, founder of the conference and founder/editor of a creative and – in the lingering culture and broken economy of a former Eastern bloc nation –  defiant narrative magazine called Decat o Revista, or DoR. (You can read a bit about how the magazine and conference came to be here, in a 2014 piece Lupsa did for the nonprofit Images and Voices of Hope.)

In English, Decat o Revista translates, very roughly, to “just a magazine.” But it is far more than that, both in terms of its own birth and survival, and in terms of the stories it publishes. Last year, it was awarded the European Press Prize Special Award for a narrative reconstruction of a deadly fire at Colectiv, a popular nightclub in Bucharest.

The Power of Storytelling conference is unique in Eastern Europe. It draws some of the world’s top narrative journalists and other creative storytellers, who share the tools of their craft and their belief in the stories as a human imperative.

(Full disclosure: I have worked with Lupsa and his staff since the beginning of the magazine, and was a speaker at the first seven editions of the conference. I wasn’t able to attend this year, but felt the spark from afar. It’s like no other journalism conference I attend in expertise, creative reach and emotion.)

Storyboard has featured several of the conference talks from over the years, and this week we offer two from the 8th Edition. But we start with Lupsa’s thank you note, which is a mini-narrative onto itself and one that summarizes the echo between the stories we tell and the lives we live. The theme of this year’s conference was “Rewrite.” Not the kind of rewriting that fixes grammar and catches typos, but the kind that asks us to reconsider a known narrative from other perspectives and, by so doing, reconsider our assumptions about the world we share.

 

[caption id="attachment_144184" align="alignleft" width="183"] Cristian Lupsa[/caption]

From Cristian Lupsa ~

Some of you have told us it’s been emotionally intense. That it’s been a roller-coaster. That together we were transported to new heights, and then we came down again, all the way into the belly of the beast. Such is the arc of a good story, and it’s how we try to design our two-day experiences at PoS. It’s a compressed journey, but a true one. Because it’s also how our lives go.

We soar, and then we fall.

We get up again, and then we stumble.

We decide on a narrative that seems to suit us, only to feel at some point that we have to rewrite it.

It’s up to you, all those who joined us, what you’ll do with the energy and ides you’ve gathered during these two days.

Maybe you’ll tell that story you’ve always wanted to tell.

Maybe you’ll start that project you’ve always dreamt about.

Maybe you’ll rise up and join the fight for a more inclusive society.

No matter what you choose to rewrite, we want to thank you all for trusting us to be a companion on your journey. As you navigate the arc of your life story, this is what we - the staff and speakers at DoR and The Power of Storytelling - aim to create: a safe place to take a breath, slow down, think, dream, learn, and find new ideas, maybe even new parts of yourself.

Have a great journey onward.

 

Postscript: In addition to the two conference presentations we’ll share this week, here are some top takeaways, in brief, from the speakers, who ranged from Pulitzer Prize winner Anne Hull to S-Town podcaster Brian Reed of This American Life to digital story guru Jonah Sachs to documentary filmmaker Nina Berman and more: Day One. Day Two.

The crew of DoR is already planning the 9th Edition of Power of Storytelling for October 18-19, 2019.

 

The post Narrative in a weekend conference, and the thank-you note that followed appeared first on Nieman Storyboard.

]]>

[caption id="attachment_144185" align="alignright" width="178"] Power of Storytelling 2018, Bucharest, Romania[/caption]

Below is a post offered on Facebook earlier this month as a thank you to speakers and attendees at the 8th Edition of the Power of Storytelling conference in Bucharest, Romania. The note comes from Cristian Lupsa, founder of the conference and founder/editor of a creative and – in the lingering culture and broken economy of a former Eastern bloc nation –  defiant narrative magazine called Decat o Revista, or DoR. (You can read a bit about how the magazine and conference came to be here, in a 2014 piece Lupsa did for the nonprofit Images and Voices of Hope.)

In English, Decat o Revista translates, very roughly, to “just a magazine.” But it is far more than that, both in terms of its own birth and survival, and in terms of the stories it publishes. Last year, it was awarded the European Press Prize Special Award for a narrative reconstruction of a deadly fire at Colectiv, a popular nightclub in Bucharest.

The Power of Storytelling conference is unique in Eastern Europe. It draws some of the world’s top narrative journalists and other creative storytellers, who share the tools of their craft and their belief in the stories as a human imperative.

(Full disclosure: I have worked with Lupsa and his staff since the beginning of the magazine, and was a speaker at the first seven editions of the conference. I wasn’t able to attend this year, but felt the spark from afar. It’s like no other journalism conference I attend in expertise, creative reach and emotion.)

Storyboard has featured several of the conference talks from over the years, and this week we offer two from the 8th Edition. But we start with Lupsa’s thank you note, which is a mini-narrative onto itself and one that summarizes the echo between the stories we tell and the lives we live. The theme of this year’s conference was “Rewrite.” Not the kind of rewriting that fixes grammar and catches typos, but the kind that asks us to reconsider a known narrative from other perspectives and, by so doing, reconsider our assumptions about the world we share.

 

[caption id="attachment_144184" align="alignleft" width="183"] Cristian Lupsa[/caption]

From Cristian Lupsa ~
Some of you have told us it’s been emotionally intense. That it’s been a roller-coaster. That together we were transported to new heights, and then we came down again, all the way into the belly of the beast. Such is the arc of a good story, and it’s how we try to design our two-day experiences at PoS. It’s a compressed journey, but a true one. Because it’s also how our lives go.

We soar, and then we fall.

We get up again, and then we stumble.

We decide on a narrative that seems to suit us, only to feel at some point that we have to rewrite it.

It’s up to you, all those who joined us, what you’ll do with the energy and ides you’ve gathered during these two days.

Maybe you’ll tell that story you’ve always wanted to tell.

Maybe you’ll start that project you’ve always dreamt about.

Maybe you’ll rise up and join the fight for a more inclusive society.

No matter what you choose to rewrite, we want to thank you all for trusting us to be a companion on your journey. As you navigate the arc of your life story, this is what we - the staff and speakers at DoR and The Power of Storytelling - aim to create: a safe place to take a breath, slow down, think, dream, learn, and find new ideas, maybe even new parts of yourself.

Have a great journey onward.

 

Postscript: In addition to the two conference presentations we’ll share this week, here are some top takeaways, in brief, from the speakers, who ranged from Pulitzer Prize winner Anne Hull to S-Town podcaster Brian Reed of This American Life to digital story guru Jonah Sachs to documentary filmmaker Nina Berman and more: Day One. Day Two.

The crew of DoR is already planning the 9th Edition of Power of Storytelling for October 18-19, 2019.

 

The post Narrative in a weekend conference, and the thank-you note that followed appeared first on Nieman Storyboard.

]]>
Cristian Lupșa, Jacqui Banaszynski
9 Rules for Creative Work from Chris Jones, Esquire Writer and National Magazine Award-winner https://niemanstoryboard.org/2015/11/02/chris-jones-nine-rules-for-creative-work/ Mon, 02 Nov 2015 20:02:44 +0000 https://niemanstoryboard.org/2015/11/02/chris-jones-nine-rules-for-creative-work/

The Power of Storytelling international conference in Bucharest just concluded its fifth edition in October, and thanks to conference founder Cristian Lupsa, editor of the nonfiction journal Decât o Revistă and a 2014 Nieman fellow, and his colleagues, Storyboard will bring you transcripts from some of the two-day conference’s sessions. The theme of this year’s event was: a sense of place.

Our fifth featured speaker is Esquire writer and National Magazine Award-winner Chris Jones. What follows is a lightly edited transcript of his remarks from the Cluj edition of The Power of Storytelling Conference.


I’m going to show a very brief video called Beast of Turin, a trailer for this documentary that was made by these people who restored a very old car, a Fiat S76, made in 1911. This trailer says a lot to me about the creative process and how these things work. [Plays video.]

I almost don’t have to say anything, I’m tempted not to, but the engine firing up is what people see when you build something. I’m a writer, but this applies to anything – your story, your statue, your app, your magazine, your photographs. They see the engine lighting up, but they don’t see everything else that happened before that. And that’s the process. That’s how this stuff gets done.

So we’re going to talk a bit about this, I’m going to make nine rules about creative work. Why not 10? Because I’m being creative.

Rule number 1

The first one is – and this is where I’m supposed to say there are no rules, but that’s bullshit – there are many rules and you need to follow all of them. It is nice to say there are no rules and you are completely free to create whatever it is that you wish to create. But I don’t want to lie to you; we’re all friends here. There are so many rules. There are laws of physics. For an engine to work, you need a carburetor, you need exhaust lighter, there are parts that you must use for that thing to light up.

There’s a structure to good work. Jacqui [Banaszynski] talked about the tools in the toolbox. You need those tools. You need to learn the rules so that you can break them. You need to keep the rules that are really important – they’re sacred. They’re like the laws of physics. Structure always matters. There are certain things that you must obey.

I have a friend – he’s an idiot – and when we were young, he was probably 17 or 18 and he bought a guitar and he said: “You know what, I’m not going to learn the chords, I’m going to play what sounds good.” What sounds good are the chords. You can noodle on the guitar as much as you want, but you need to learn the chords to play the guitar. That is true. For any creative art, there are laws that you cannot break.

Another thing to pay attention to is that there are many talented people who’ve come before you, who have made mistakes that you do not have to make, because they made them on your behalf. You can learn from them. You can watch them. You can see them. Part of your job absolutely as a creative person is to push the boundaries. Right, we always hear that in English? “Push the boundaries!” “Push the envelope!” The boundaries exist. They exist and if you push against them, like that red line, it’s too bad if you’ve crossed it. The boundaries exist for a reason.

Rule number 2

You will be ferocious in your appetite. The thing that you love, the thing that you want to be, you need to look at everything that anyone else who loves that thing has done before you. One, you need to know what’s possible. Can you imagine trying to make a movie having never seen a movie? And I hear from people who come to me all the time that want to be writers, but they don’t like to read. I kick them in their teeth. So the dumbest thing I can imagine is saying: “I’ve never seen a movie, but I’m going to direct one. I’ve got this really cool idea for this long shot where we’re going to walk through kitchens, follow these people.” And you’re going to say: “Well, Martin Scorsese already did that." And they’re going to say, “Wait, who?”

And that is why you have to consume everything. It teaches you what’s possible. It also teaches you sometimes what’s not possible. You read something or see a piece of art or a photograph and someone tries something and you’re going to be like “that does not work” and you’re going to have to figure out why it doesn’t work.

And then you take the things that you feel the most, the things that you love the most, the writers you love the most, the photographers you love the most, the artists you love the most, and you keep those. You make those talismans. You make those the stars in the sky that you’re guided by. You’re not stealing from those people – that is plagiarism; that is bad. You’re being influenced by those people. You need to keep all those things close to you. I have many sentences from many stories I’ve loved all around my desk, because it reminds me what I want to do. I want to do that.

Rule number 3

Having said there are rules and you have to obey certain things, number 3 is: There’s no right process to creativity. It’s the number one question I get asked when I talk to young writers: “What’s your process?” By that, they mean how do I write, and for me, my process – and I kind of almost hate that word – is that I write at night. I write in the pitch black. I write with music on. I write from 10 at night until 3 or 4 in the morning. Those are my peak hours. I write slowly. I go back after I’ve written a paragraph and I’ll read it again. I go back, and I’ll read it again. I go back, and I’ll read it again. I don’t outline. I just tell stories the best way that I can. I often start with the ending. Blah, blah. None of that matters to you. You need to find the process that works for you.

In Bucharest, Michael Paterniti, one of my favorite writers, was there, and he talked about how he starts writing at 5 in the morning. So, I’m going to bed then and Mike Paterniti is waking up. And that’s okay. If you need silence, that’s okay. If you want daylight, fine. If you’re one of those weirdos who can do their work in a coffee shop, while everyone is talking around you, you can do that.

You need to find a place that allows you to do your best work. Because the problem with being creative is – Jacqui talked about the muse – there kind of is such a thing. There are times when it works better than others. Everyone who is creative can explain that moment when everything is going and you lose track of time and you stop feeling and your legs are gone and you couldn’t give a shit if your house is burning down, you’re just going. That hardly ever happens. But you need to find the time and place that give you the best chance to be in that zone. To be open to the universe. To just flow right through.

When I watch that video with the mechanic, I think, what does a mechanic feel when he walks into that shop? I bet he walks in there and he goes, “I’m going to do some work. I’m going do some good work today.” And I feel, I don’t know this man, but I feel like he’s made that little universe perfect for him to fix that car.

Rule number 4

Rule number 4, and I will be stricter about this rule: You must be disciplined. There’s this notion that artists are crazy, and they just create. And they throw paint at things. And I’m a magician, and now I’m a wizard, and WITCHCRAFT! And I sacrifice lizards on fire.

Any good creative person I know is so disciplined you would not believe it. They are freaks about what they do. If you’re a writer, that means writing every day, that means dedicating time to write, that means dedicating time to read, that means: “If I have a deadline, I will hit that deadline. If my editor has asked for 4,000 words, I will produce 3,999 words, ten minutes before that deadline.” It is work. Jacqui again touched on this – Jacqui is also a wizard. It’s labor; it’s not magic – it’s magical.

You have to be single-minded about what you’re doing and today I fear – because there’s all this shit going on, phones, your things, your kids – you can’t focus. You need time to focus. Clean your place, sit down, and do some work. One of the reasons, one of the many reasons I’m in love with this mechanic is that he’s wearing a tie; he wears a tie to go work with that car. He’s doing his job. He’s a professional. He’s going to make something good.

A very good friend of mine said, “All writing advice, or creative advice can be boiled down to one three-word sentence: ‘Ass in chair.’ ” And then he walks off the stage.

And that’s pretty much it. You’re not going to write a freaking thing if you’re wandering the streets. No words will get written. You can pretend you’re contemplating – that’s a nice word. “I’m contemplating what I’m about to write.” No words will appear unless you’re sitting down, ass in chair.

Rule number 5

Like success, you will take your time. That mechanic – in that moment when the engine fires off, that engine hadn’t been fired in a hundred years, a century. He’d been working at that car for 10 years. That car is beautiful because he put 10 years of work into it.

When I was young, I was very stressed. I had ambitions – you know, I wanted to be good. And a bunch of my favorite people had done amazing things when they were 24 years old. Norman Mailer wrote “The Naked and the Dead” when he was 24. Bruce Springsteen wrote “Born to Run” when he was 24. Newton discovered freaking gravity when he was 24. I turned 25 and I was still in school. I hadn’t done anything. Well, I really wanted to kiss a girl.

And sometimes creativity is that lightning bolt that you read about or that you see in the movies, when someone gets struck by inspiration, and they’re sleepless for 24 hours and they create something great. Ninety percent of the time, it comes in pieces. You’re working in pieces. You create a whole. Good work takes time. Lots of time. You might do the best thing you’ve ever done when you’re 85. You’re laughing because you know I’ll be dead.

One of my favorite people I’ve ever met is this magician. Have you heard of Penn and Teller – do you know who these guys are? Penn is a giant, loud man, and Teller a very small, quiet man. And Teller does this trick called “The Red Ball.” Penn walks out on stage and says, “This trick is done with a single piece of thread.” Then Teller comes out on the stage, and this red ball that is following him across the stage. He makes it run over a park bench. He makes it jump over his head. He puts it through hoops. He throws it into the audience. The audience throws it back. This ball goes everywhere. I watched it going on and I thought, “How is he doing that?”

And I talked to a trick maker who was doing these amazing tricks (believe it or not, it is a job, making tricks) and I talked to him about that trick, and he said, “I know how they make every trick. I know every trick. I don’t know how Teller does that trick.”

Teller does that trick with a single piece of thread. It’s not a lie. He has a piece of thread tied to him and he is making that thing dance. How does he do that? He spent three years – after every single show in Las Vegas he worked on the stage. He rented a cabin in the woods to work on it some more. He went to a dance studio in Toronto with mirrors to work on it some more. He was finally ready to go. Teller told me, and this is my favorite quote that I’ve ever received, so I’m going to say it twice: “Sometimes magic is just someone spending more time on something than anyone else might reasonably expect.”

“Sometimes magic is just someone spending more time on something than anyone else might reasonably expect.”

Rule number 6

That means, rule number 6: You must be honest with yourself and you must love what you do. Because people who do love what they do will kick your ass. They will beat you every time. And if you don’t love what you’re attempting to be, if you’re not doing it because inside your chest you are driven to do this thing, you’re not going to make it. You won’t be obsessive enough. You won’t be single-minded enough. You won’t put enough time in. You won’t be good. It is so important to love the thing that you’re trying to create.

Again, going back to that video, every time I see it I see a different thing. The care that every one of those parts has been given; he painted the nuts that no one is going to see, that are buried deep inside the engine. They are bright red. He painted every one of them. What do you think? Do you think he loves cars? Do you think he loves what he’s doing? Do you think he’s obsessed with the details of combustion? Do you think he knows every molecular, chemical reaction that is going on inside that engine? I think he knows everything about cars that there is to know. And that’s how he did what he did. He loves it.

Rule number 7

The work will not always love you back. And if you’re asking that, you’re going to be disappointed. It will rarely meet your expectations of yourself. If all the other rules apply to you, if you love this and you’re putting your time and your heart into something, you will hardly ever be satisfied. It will hardly ever work out the way you think.

I’ve written hundreds of stories – thousands, if you count all my newspaper coverage. I like six of them. And that’s the matter. And I think that’s true for most of us. We’re all modest when we say, “Oh, I never do anything good.” Most of the times I’ve fallen short of what I wanted that thing to be. Because creating something is not math. I’m not good at mathematics. There isn’t necessarily a right answer. There isn’t some perfect “the answer is six – yes, perfect.” It’s not like that. You can always keep working. You can always change the sentences. You can always expose it a little less or a little more. There are a thousand things you could do and you’re never going to look at it and go, “Oh, I got that!” But very occasionally, you will.

And the other thing, and this is bad news, is good work doesn’t always win. And that is something else you also have to anticipate in this world. It wins for you, you know when you’ve done something good, you know when you’ve created something you’re proud of. But we all know, when we put something out in the world, sometimes it is not the cream that rises to the top. Sometimes that’s going to happen to you. So if you put your hope into how other people feel about what you’ve done, into how other people might react — oh, does it hurt. It hurts when you work really hard at something and it goes out there and you don’t hear anything, or you hear, “I hate that.”

You can’t let the outside world dictate how you feel about something that you’re proud of. Only you know that you did the work that you’re proud of and you’re pleased with this thing. It doesn’t matter; you did it.

Rule number 8

If you’re a creative person, you will be lonely. There will be nights when you’ll feel completely by yourself. The creative work is quiet work usually. I don’t know about anyone else, but I can’t do my best work when my kids are around.

It’s quiet work. The party comes after, when you get to launch the book, when you get to fire the engine and everybody comes over to see it. But how long has that guy spent in that freaking garage by himself?

Again, that is part of the deal. The other part of loneliness is that sometimes you feel crazy. Sometimes you will feel like you’re doing something that nobody cares about, that it doesn’t matter, because nobody is going to read it, nobody is going to look at it. And you’ll think, “God, I wish I had a normal job. I wish I’d been a plumber. I could deliver water and food to other places – it’s a very tangible and noble work. I could do that. It could be fun.” You’re going to have those conversations in your head all the time because you’ll be spending so much time alone, and it adds to that doubt and criticism of others, creeping in.

And then it’s good to be lonely. You’ll be lonely, but sometimes that’s really good, to be alone.

Can we watch the video again? Just watch it again and notice if you see anything different, as we’ve had this conversation. [Plays video.]

One of my favorite parts about that video is that after the engine fires up, 10 years after he’s been waiting for that moment and 100 years the engine has been waiting for the moment, it takes like five seconds where he’s like “Yaaay!” and then he goes and adjusts something. He goes to the top and he says, “Well, that’s not quite right.”

So when you’re sitting and asking yourself, “Why am I doing this?”– do you think he didn’t have moments of doubt when he spent 10 years working on that car? I’m suspecting he had nights when he thought, “It’s not going to start.” I’m suspecting he had times when he felt incredibly lonely, working away in his garage at night. But, deep down – deep down – I bet he knew the engine was going to start. He believed it was going to start.

Rule number 9 (and the most important)

Believe. You’re going to do this. You’ve got this. It’s going to be okay. You’re going to make something really good. Nothing good has ever been made by someone who did not believe at their core that they were going to make something good. It’s part of the deal. You need this. It’s the essential to what you do.

Sometimes I ask myself, “What is creative work?” I guess it’s very hard to define it, because the word is so big, but for me it’s like when you build an object or an experience that puts life where there wasn’t life before. It transmits emotion, makes one laugh, makes one cry, makes someone feel great about themselves, makes someone feel different about the universe, makes someone fall in love, makes someone act, and that is creative work. It puts life where there wasn’t life before.

And this conference for me is a miracle. When Cristian asked me to come here, five years ago, I said, “Hell, no, I’m not coming to Romania.” Four years ago, when I finally came, I was like: “Holy smokes, look at this place!” This conference is like a factory that manufactures belief. It’s fantastic. It’s been such a privilege to come to this conference in Bucharest over the years. Every year I need this, because it makes me feel like I can do this. It’s my little reminder that I can do it. You can do it. We can do it. Thank you.

The post 9 Rules for Creative Work from Chris Jones, Esquire Writer and National Magazine Award-winner appeared first on Nieman Storyboard.

]]>

The Power of Storytelling international conference in Bucharest just concluded its fifth edition in October, and thanks to conference founder Cristian Lupsa, editor of the nonfiction journal Decât o Revistă and a 2014 Nieman fellow, and his colleagues, Storyboard will bring you transcripts from some of the two-day conference’s sessions. The theme of this year’s event was: a sense of place.

Our fifth featured speaker is Esquire writer and National Magazine Award-winner Chris Jones. What follows is a lightly edited transcript of his remarks from the Cluj edition of The Power of Storytelling Conference.


I’m going to show a very brief video called Beast of Turin, a trailer for this documentary that was made by these people who restored a very old car, a Fiat S76, made in 1911. This trailer says a lot to me about the creative process and how these things work. [Plays video.]

I almost don’t have to say anything, I’m tempted not to, but the engine firing up is what people see when you build something. I’m a writer, but this applies to anything – your story, your statue, your app, your magazine, your photographs. They see the engine lighting up, but they don’t see everything else that happened before that. And that’s the process. That’s how this stuff gets done.

So we’re going to talk a bit about this, I’m going to make nine rules about creative work. Why not 10? Because I’m being creative.

Rule number 1

The first one is – and this is where I’m supposed to say there are no rules, but that’s bullshit – there are many rules and you need to follow all of them. It is nice to say there are no rules and you are completely free to create whatever it is that you wish to create. But I don’t want to lie to you; we’re all friends here. There are so many rules. There are laws of physics. For an engine to work, you need a carburetor, you need exhaust lighter, there are parts that you must use for that thing to light up.

There’s a structure to good work. Jacqui [Banaszynski] talked about the tools in the toolbox. You need those tools. You need to learn the rules so that you can break them. You need to keep the rules that are really important – they’re sacred. They’re like the laws of physics. Structure always matters. There are certain things that you must obey.

I have a friend – he’s an idiot – and when we were young, he was probably 17 or 18 and he bought a guitar and he said: “You know what, I’m not going to learn the chords, I’m going to play what sounds good.” What sounds good are the chords. You can noodle on the guitar as much as you want, but you need to learn the chords to play the guitar. That is true. For any creative art, there are laws that you cannot break.

Another thing to pay attention to is that there are many talented people who’ve come before you, who have made mistakes that you do not have to make, because they made them on your behalf. You can learn from them. You can watch them. You can see them. Part of your job absolutely as a creative person is to push the boundaries. Right, we always hear that in English? “Push the boundaries!” “Push the envelope!” The boundaries exist. They exist and if you push against them, like that red line, it’s too bad if you’ve crossed it. The boundaries exist for a reason.

Rule number 2

You will be ferocious in your appetite. The thing that you love, the thing that you want to be, you need to look at everything that anyone else who loves that thing has done before you. One, you need to know what’s possible. Can you imagine trying to make a movie having never seen a movie? And I hear from people who come to me all the time that want to be writers, but they don’t like to read. I kick them in their teeth. So the dumbest thing I can imagine is saying: “I’ve never seen a movie, but I’m going to direct one. I’ve got this really cool idea for this long shot where we’re going to walk through kitchens, follow these people.” And you’re going to say: “Well, Martin Scorsese already did that." And they’re going to say, “Wait, who?”

And that is why you have to consume everything. It teaches you what’s possible. It also teaches you sometimes what’s not possible. You read something or see a piece of art or a photograph and someone tries something and you’re going to be like “that does not work” and you’re going to have to figure out why it doesn’t work.

And then you take the things that you feel the most, the things that you love the most, the writers you love the most, the photographers you love the most, the artists you love the most, and you keep those. You make those talismans. You make those the stars in the sky that you’re guided by. You’re not stealing from those people – that is plagiarism; that is bad. You’re being influenced by those people. You need to keep all those things close to you. I have many sentences from many stories I’ve loved all around my desk, because it reminds me what I want to do. I want to do that.

Rule number 3

Having said there are rules and you have to obey certain things, number 3 is: There’s no right process to creativity. It’s the number one question I get asked when I talk to young writers: “What’s your process?” By that, they mean how do I write, and for me, my process – and I kind of almost hate that word – is that I write at night. I write in the pitch black. I write with music on. I write from 10 at night until 3 or 4 in the morning. Those are my peak hours. I write slowly. I go back after I’ve written a paragraph and I’ll read it again. I go back, and I’ll read it again. I go back, and I’ll read it again. I don’t outline. I just tell stories the best way that I can. I often start with the ending. Blah, blah. None of that matters to you. You need to find the process that works for you.

In Bucharest, Michael Paterniti, one of my favorite writers, was there, and he talked about how he starts writing at 5 in the morning. So, I’m going to bed then and Mike Paterniti is waking up. And that’s okay. If you need silence, that’s okay. If you want daylight, fine. If you’re one of those weirdos who can do their work in a coffee shop, while everyone is talking around you, you can do that.

You need to find a place that allows you to do your best work. Because the problem with being creative is – Jacqui talked about the muse – there kind of is such a thing. There are times when it works better than others. Everyone who is creative can explain that moment when everything is going and you lose track of time and you stop feeling and your legs are gone and you couldn’t give a shit if your house is burning down, you’re just going. That hardly ever happens. But you need to find the time and place that give you the best chance to be in that zone. To be open to the universe. To just flow right through.

When I watch that video with the mechanic, I think, what does a mechanic feel when he walks into that shop? I bet he walks in there and he goes, “I’m going to do some work. I’m going do some good work today.” And I feel, I don’t know this man, but I feel like he’s made that little universe perfect for him to fix that car.

Rule number 4

Rule number 4, and I will be stricter about this rule: You must be disciplined. There’s this notion that artists are crazy, and they just create. And they throw paint at things. And I’m a magician, and now I’m a wizard, and WITCHCRAFT! And I sacrifice lizards on fire.

Any good creative person I know is so disciplined you would not believe it. They are freaks about what they do. If you’re a writer, that means writing every day, that means dedicating time to write, that means dedicating time to read, that means: “If I have a deadline, I will hit that deadline. If my editor has asked for 4,000 words, I will produce 3,999 words, ten minutes before that deadline.” It is work. Jacqui again touched on this – Jacqui is also a wizard. It’s labor; it’s not magic – it’s magical.

You have to be single-minded about what you’re doing and today I fear – because there’s all this shit going on, phones, your things, your kids – you can’t focus. You need time to focus. Clean your place, sit down, and do some work. One of the reasons, one of the many reasons I’m in love with this mechanic is that he’s wearing a tie; he wears a tie to go work with that car. He’s doing his job. He’s a professional. He’s going to make something good.

A very good friend of mine said, “All writing advice, or creative advice can be boiled down to one three-word sentence: ‘Ass in chair.’ ” And then he walks off the stage.

And that’s pretty much it. You’re not going to write a freaking thing if you’re wandering the streets. No words will get written. You can pretend you’re contemplating – that’s a nice word. “I’m contemplating what I’m about to write.” No words will appear unless you’re sitting down, ass in chair.

Rule number 5

Like success, you will take your time. That mechanic – in that moment when the engine fires off, that engine hadn’t been fired in a hundred years, a century. He’d been working at that car for 10 years. That car is beautiful because he put 10 years of work into it.

When I was young, I was very stressed. I had ambitions – you know, I wanted to be good. And a bunch of my favorite people had done amazing things when they were 24 years old. Norman Mailer wrote “The Naked and the Dead” when he was 24. Bruce Springsteen wrote “Born to Run” when he was 24. Newton discovered freaking gravity when he was 24. I turned 25 and I was still in school. I hadn’t done anything. Well, I really wanted to kiss a girl.

And sometimes creativity is that lightning bolt that you read about or that you see in the movies, when someone gets struck by inspiration, and they’re sleepless for 24 hours and they create something great. Ninety percent of the time, it comes in pieces. You’re working in pieces. You create a whole. Good work takes time. Lots of time. You might do the best thing you’ve ever done when you’re 85. You’re laughing because you know I’ll be dead.

One of my favorite people I’ve ever met is this magician. Have you heard of Penn and Teller – do you know who these guys are? Penn is a giant, loud man, and Teller a very small, quiet man. And Teller does this trick called “The Red Ball.” Penn walks out on stage and says, “This trick is done with a single piece of thread.” Then Teller comes out on the stage, and this red ball that is following him across the stage. He makes it run over a park bench. He makes it jump over his head. He puts it through hoops. He throws it into the audience. The audience throws it back. This ball goes everywhere. I watched it going on and I thought, “How is he doing that?”

And I talked to a trick maker who was doing these amazing tricks (believe it or not, it is a job, making tricks) and I talked to him about that trick, and he said, “I know how they make every trick. I know every trick. I don’t know how Teller does that trick.”

Teller does that trick with a single piece of thread. It’s not a lie. He has a piece of thread tied to him and he is making that thing dance. How does he do that? He spent three years – after every single show in Las Vegas he worked on the stage. He rented a cabin in the woods to work on it some more. He went to a dance studio in Toronto with mirrors to work on it some more. He was finally ready to go. Teller told me, and this is my favorite quote that I’ve ever received, so I’m going to say it twice: “Sometimes magic is just someone spending more time on something than anyone else might reasonably expect.”

“Sometimes magic is just someone spending more time on something than anyone else might reasonably expect.”

Rule number 6

That means, rule number 6: You must be honest with yourself and you must love what you do. Because people who do love what they do will kick your ass. They will beat you every time. And if you don’t love what you’re attempting to be, if you’re not doing it because inside your chest you are driven to do this thing, you’re not going to make it. You won’t be obsessive enough. You won’t be single-minded enough. You won’t put enough time in. You won’t be good. It is so important to love the thing that you’re trying to create.

Again, going back to that video, every time I see it I see a different thing. The care that every one of those parts has been given; he painted the nuts that no one is going to see, that are buried deep inside the engine. They are bright red. He painted every one of them. What do you think? Do you think he loves cars? Do you think he loves what he’s doing? Do you think he’s obsessed with the details of combustion? Do you think he knows every molecular, chemical reaction that is going on inside that engine? I think he knows everything about cars that there is to know. And that’s how he did what he did. He loves it.

Rule number 7

The work will not always love you back. And if you’re asking that, you’re going to be disappointed. It will rarely meet your expectations of yourself. If all the other rules apply to you, if you love this and you’re putting your time and your heart into something, you will hardly ever be satisfied. It will hardly ever work out the way you think.

I’ve written hundreds of stories – thousands, if you count all my newspaper coverage. I like six of them. And that’s the matter. And I think that’s true for most of us. We’re all modest when we say, “Oh, I never do anything good.” Most of the times I’ve fallen short of what I wanted that thing to be. Because creating something is not math. I’m not good at mathematics. There isn’t necessarily a right answer. There isn’t some perfect “the answer is six – yes, perfect.” It’s not like that. You can always keep working. You can always change the sentences. You can always expose it a little less or a little more. There are a thousand things you could do and you’re never going to look at it and go, “Oh, I got that!” But very occasionally, you will.

And the other thing, and this is bad news, is good work doesn’t always win. And that is something else you also have to anticipate in this world. It wins for you, you know when you’ve done something good, you know when you’ve created something you’re proud of. But we all know, when we put something out in the world, sometimes it is not the cream that rises to the top. Sometimes that’s going to happen to you. So if you put your hope into how other people feel about what you’ve done, into how other people might react — oh, does it hurt. It hurts when you work really hard at something and it goes out there and you don’t hear anything, or you hear, “I hate that.”

You can’t let the outside world dictate how you feel about something that you’re proud of. Only you know that you did the work that you’re proud of and you’re pleased with this thing. It doesn’t matter; you did it.

Rule number 8

If you’re a creative person, you will be lonely. There will be nights when you’ll feel completely by yourself. The creative work is quiet work usually. I don’t know about anyone else, but I can’t do my best work when my kids are around.

It’s quiet work. The party comes after, when you get to launch the book, when you get to fire the engine and everybody comes over to see it. But how long has that guy spent in that freaking garage by himself?

Again, that is part of the deal. The other part of loneliness is that sometimes you feel crazy. Sometimes you will feel like you’re doing something that nobody cares about, that it doesn’t matter, because nobody is going to read it, nobody is going to look at it. And you’ll think, “God, I wish I had a normal job. I wish I’d been a plumber. I could deliver water and food to other places – it’s a very tangible and noble work. I could do that. It could be fun.” You’re going to have those conversations in your head all the time because you’ll be spending so much time alone, and it adds to that doubt and criticism of others, creeping in.

And then it’s good to be lonely. You’ll be lonely, but sometimes that’s really good, to be alone.

Can we watch the video again? Just watch it again and notice if you see anything different, as we’ve had this conversation. [Plays video.]

One of my favorite parts about that video is that after the engine fires up, 10 years after he’s been waiting for that moment and 100 years the engine has been waiting for the moment, it takes like five seconds where he’s like “Yaaay!” and then he goes and adjusts something. He goes to the top and he says, “Well, that’s not quite right.”

So when you’re sitting and asking yourself, “Why am I doing this?”– do you think he didn’t have moments of doubt when he spent 10 years working on that car? I’m suspecting he had nights when he thought, “It’s not going to start.” I’m suspecting he had times when he felt incredibly lonely, working away in his garage at night. But, deep down – deep down – I bet he knew the engine was going to start. He believed it was going to start.

Rule number 9 (and the most important)

Believe. You’re going to do this. You’ve got this. It’s going to be okay. You’re going to make something really good. Nothing good has ever been made by someone who did not believe at their core that they were going to make something good. It’s part of the deal. You need this. It’s the essential to what you do.

Sometimes I ask myself, “What is creative work?” I guess it’s very hard to define it, because the word is so big, but for me it’s like when you build an object or an experience that puts life where there wasn’t life before. It transmits emotion, makes one laugh, makes one cry, makes someone feel great about themselves, makes someone feel different about the universe, makes someone fall in love, makes someone act, and that is creative work. It puts life where there wasn’t life before.

And this conference for me is a miracle. When Cristian asked me to come here, five years ago, I said, “Hell, no, I’m not coming to Romania.” Four years ago, when I finally came, I was like: “Holy smokes, look at this place!” This conference is like a factory that manufactures belief. It’s fantastic. It’s been such a privilege to come to this conference in Bucharest over the years. Every year I need this, because it makes me feel like I can do this. It’s my little reminder that I can do it. You can do it. We can do it. Thank you.

The post 9 Rules for Creative Work from Chris Jones, Esquire Writer and National Magazine Award-winner appeared first on Nieman Storyboard.

]]>
Cristian Lupșa
Jacqui Banaszynski: The Importance of Place https://niemanstoryboard.org/2015/10/30/jacqui-banaszynski-the-importance-of-place/ Fri, 30 Oct 2015 16:01:27 +0000 https://niemanstoryboard.org/2015/10/30/jacqui-banaszynski-the-importance-of-place/

The Power of Storytelling international conference in Bucharest just concluded its fifth edition this month, and thanks to conference founder Cristian Lupsa, editor of the nonfiction journal Decât o Revistă and a 2014 Nieman fellow, and his colleagues, Storyboard will bring you transcripts from some of the two-day conference’s sessions. The theme of this year’s event was: a sense of place.

Our fourth featured speaker is Pulitzer Prize-winner Jacqui Banaszynski. What follows is a lightly edited transcript of her remarks.

The first time I walked into this place four years ago, I looked up and I went, “Holy shit!” And I was a little bit intimidated. Now I walk in and it feels like home. And that’s what I want to talk with you about today to get this all started. You’ve got this incredible line-up of talent that’s going to do a lot more creative stuff than I am, but I just want to set the table for you and talk a little bit about what place means to us as storytellers and what place means to the people we tell stories about and how to weave those things together.

I want to start by asking you to just take a deep breath, and be quiet for a little bit and just listen and see if you can hear the story going on in this little clip. [Plays Anthracite Fields.] This is a piece from an hour-long choral symphony called Anthracite Fields by Julia Wolfe – this Pennsylvania woman and this piece of music won the Pulitzer for music in 2015. Her CD, which was put together with the Mendelssohn Orchestra in Pennsylvania and her own band, which is called Bang on a Can, just came out two weeks ago.

There are five movements in this piece, so if you think about structure that’s an enormously interesting story structure. The first one is called "Foundation," and it is text that's made entirely of the names of miners who worked in the coal mines in Pennsylvania—where Julia grew up—and were all injured in the mines. There were so many of them when she went into the archives that all she did was pull up the names of those whose first name was John and whose last name was in one syllable, and one entire movement is just the names of John’s. The second movement is called "Breaker Boys," and it’s that very high-energy piece you heard. It’s about the boys who went into the coal mines when they were children and worked to feed their families. The third is called "Speech," and it is the text of a speech by John Lewis, who used to be the president of the United Mine Workers — one of the most, I would say, radical unions in the United States back in the days; it tried to fight for the rights of workers. Then there’s one called "Flowers," which is based on her interviews with the women whose husbands would go into the mine and risk their lives. They lived in terrible poverty, but the women were so proud of the flowers they grew to beautify their homes. The last is called "Appliances" and it is about the everyday things we use in our lives that still rely on coal, that are made out of coal products. She [Wolfe] did an entire story about a big political issue and about history, but instead of preaching about it, she turned it into a story. And not only into a story, into a piece of music.

In an interview with NPR after she won the Pulitzer, Wolfe was asked what she hoped to accomplish with this piece, and here’s what she said: “I just wanted people to know, here’s what happened. Here’s this life and who we are in relationship to that life. We’re them and they’re us. These people working underground, under very dangerous conditions, fueled the nation. To me, that is the ultimate purpose of this work we do in whatever form we do it. We travel into other worlds, we immerse ourselves into other lives, we stand at the edge of another human experience."

Julia Wolfe grew up not far from the coal mines in Pennsylvania, but she never paid much attention as a child. These mines were not her world. She would leave her house, turn right, and go into her life. But she said if she had left her house and turned left, she would’ve ended up at coal mines. That one act, turning right versus turning left, made all the difference in lives lived just a few miles apart. But years later, as a journalist and a storyteller, who happens to do her storytelling through music, Julia Wolfe went back into those mines. She immersed herself in that other world, through all histories and documents that she found, through old letters, and by taking a trip deep, deep, deep under the earth. She didn’t just settle for distant third-hand accounts; she travelled to the heart of the lives she wanted to know. She walked where they walked, she touched the slick walls where they had chopped coal out of those walls and risked their lives, she felt the clammy air on her skin, and she breathed in a bit of the dust that has killed so many miners in so many countries for so many years. And then she takes all that and transforms what she unearthed into music. We always talk about wanting to make our writing sing—well, Julia Wolfe did exactly that. Damn it all anyway! God, talk about creative.

But here’s the even more remarkable thing to consider: She didn’t just pass along that story, and hope a few people would find it interesting, she searched for a way to make it meaningful for others, and actually make it about those others. To take a story about coal miners under the earth and make it about the rest of us. Remember that line from her NPR interview—“We’re them and they’re us.” To me, that is the ultimate purpose of this work we do in whatever form we do it. We travel into other worlds. We immerse ourselves into other lives. We stand at the edge of another human experience. We taste other people’s food and listen to their music and study their art. We do this in part to discover the novelty of difference, and to see what a wondrous thing each individual is in our society, each culture, each human being. But I think more than that we discover again and again the ways in which we’re all alike, what we share.

Several years ago, 25 years ago actually now, I was covering a dogsled expedition across Antarctica. I went to Antarctica three times. On my first trip there it was winter and so we had light only two or three hours a day, and I remember after we crash-landed the airplane that we were flying in, I was hanging out with the leader of the expedition who happened to be from my home state, and he said, “C’mon here, I want to show you something.” And he grabbed my hand and we walked out on to the runway of this island, King George Island in Antarctica. A runway in Antarctica is really just a strip of what they call "blue ice"—the ice there is so packed and so hard and so dense that the light refracts through it oddly and it turns blue and that’s where they land airplanes. So we walked out to the middle of the blue ice and he said, “Lie down.” We both laid on our backs and he said, “Look up.” And we saw the Southern Hemisphere stars, the Southern Cross. I remember getting incredibly dizzy because I was looking up at the stars and at the sky I have looked up at all my life and nothing looked familiar. Everything was out of place: I couldn’t see Orion, I couldn’t see the Big Dipper, I couldn’t see anything I was familiar with. I couldn’t see the North Star, which has always been to me a beacon in life. So I got a little bit disoriented, a little bit anxious and then I saw the moon, and I realized that the moon that goes around us is the same everywhere. Yet when you understand that the moon is the same everywhere, you also understand that people see it from a different point of view. I have a little card at home that means a lot to me, I can’t remember who the poet is, but it says, “Having seen the moon from the other side of the world, I will never be the same.”

I have lived my life as a journalist, which has been a gift; not because of a great passion or talent for writing—writing for me is like going into the coal mines, it’s just damn hard work—but writing has always been my way of paying the price for what journalism gives me, which is the license to go into other places and into other people’s lives and to get to know other people and experience other worlds. I use my notebook as a passport to cross borders. I use it as an invitation to walk in other people’s shoes for a bit. I use it as reason to sit not in judgement but to bear witness to other people’s realities, to the things that make them marvelously unique and different, but also to the things that never fail to surprise me because they are so familiar to me.

The center of this year’s conference is the exploration of sense of place in storytelling. There is of course the obvious meaning of place as geography—that’s where the news and often our stories happen, it’s in the physical world, it’s in real time and place. Seven hundred pilgrims lose their lives in the stampede on their way to Mecca. Nine people are killed by a crazy gunman in Oregon. A U.S. airstrike hits a Medicine Sans Frontiers hospital in Kunduz, Afghanistan. And a three-year-old boy from Syria washes up dead on a beach in Turkey as his family tries to make its desperate way to Canada. Considered that way, geography is the thing, politically, that becomes the borders between us, that divides us and makes us different, and causes us to point fingers and say, “You’re right, you’re wrong.” But I like to think of place as so much more than geography, and as geography not so much as a place on a map but as a state of mind, and at an even deeper level, a state of the soul. Mike Paterniti might consider it metaphysical, but I’ve never understood metaphysics. I understand the heart and the soul more than I do the bigger pictures in the universe. And considered that way, geography, to me, or place, is the greatest asset that we have as storytellers who want to go beyond the dateline to try to understand not just what happened, but why; to capture the moments of human spirit and togetherness that we share. Indeed, place then becomes the very essence of story.

A friend of mine who is a literary scholar told me once that there are only two storylines in all of human history, two story arcs. One is "a stranger comes to town" and the other is "a man takes a journey." Pretty interesting, right? They’re both about place—there’s a character, but that character is moving through place. Now I, of course being the contrarian that I am, said, “Well, wait a minute, what about the boy meets girl, boy falls in love with the girl, boy loses girl?” And my friend looks at me and he says, “Well, that’s a stranger comes to town and a man takes a journey.” Okay, busted. What I’m trying to get at here, and what I strive for in the kind of journalism that I think has a chance of approaching the artistic level of literature and poetry and music, and approaching the small-t truths in the world (I have issues with big-T truths because everybody has a different one) but here’s the small-t truth—no, actually here’s the big-T truth: I can’t ever be another person. I simply can’t, none of you can. But I can stand for a while in somebody else’s place, or at least I can get close to it and try to understand it and try to see their reality through their eyes and their experiences, and get past my own sense of myopic truth, my own American narrative, which is the one I was born with. It’s the place I come from and the place that shaped me, but it’s not the only truth in the world, and stories have taught me that.

All reporting is foreign reporting.

I’ve been lucky enough to go to all seven continents in my career, including three times in Antarctica—and three plane crashes in Antarctica, though that’s another story for another time after a lot of wine. Some of my travels are archived into stories and clips of mine; more of them are on postcards and letters I wrote back home to family and friends. My friend Becky and I have been writing handwritten letters to each other now for 50 years; fortunately she’s kept all of them. A lot of my letters are just tucked in boxes or tossed away somewhere. More recently, my wanderings in the world are kept in little stories I try to write on Facebook. When I travel overseas I try to do a little mini-narrative every day on Facebook—it’s a really interesting way to teach yourself how to write about place and to build a story into place. But mostly, as I was thinking of talking to you about place, a few of the stories that I went back and looked at stood out for me.

They surprised me with how often they connect to the concept of home. I’m not sure why. I’m still thinking about that, because it was sort of a revelation to me. I recently read somewhere that somebody said that the most powerful force in humanity is not love, but the desire for home. Maybe that is because home is where we find our safety. It’s where we’re who we truly are. It’s where we try to protect the people we love. I’m not sure, it’s an interesting concept, though. So even though I also believe that all reporting is foreign reporting, and I mean all reporting: if I go to Romania, I’m in a foreign country; if I go next door to sit with my neighbor, who just gave birth to her second child and teaches special ed at a public school and is trying to figure out how to afford a house big enough for her family, that’s also a foreign country for me because that’s not my life. So what I’ve learned from reporting in other places has helped me report better back home, because I recognized I always need to do what you do when you’re foreign reporting, which is translate, listen, hear, experience and not judge.

I’m going to share a few of these stories, just a few snippets of them and some of the things that I’ve learned most, these little stories that sort of stood out to me most when I was looking through my work for examples of place.

My first ever trip outside of North America was in 1985 to Sudan. The Ethiopian sub-Saharan famine was going on. It was the first big televised famine in history, a nasty, nasty affair—millions of people affected, and refugees were swarming over the border from Ethiopia and Eritrea into Sudan. Photographer Jean Pieri and I, the St. Paul Pioneer Press sent us there to cover the famine along the Ethiopian border and in the refugee camps in Sudan. The big package we published eventually started with the scene of a mother collapsed on the dirt path, ripping at her clothes and keening in despair as her 10-year-old daughter was being buried in the rocky hillside down the way. Her three-year-old son had died a week earlier and her only surviving six-year-old son was now also sick with measles, which was one of the largest killers of children during that famine. At the time, what struck me was that the mother wasn’t allowed into the makeshift cemetery at the refugee camp. When I asked why, a relief worker said they wouldn’t let the women into the cemetery to grieve because there are so many dead, and there are still the living to think of, so they literally wouldn’t let the women grieve at their children’s side. I found myself thinking of all the people who won’t move from the place where their children died because they want to be there with them. That becomes home for them in an odd way.

That seemed to me like a story of a distant place and of “another,” but 10 years later, I was back in my home village in Wisconsin. My oldest brother had been killed by a distracted teenage driver—my brother was 47, had three kids who were all in college; he and his wife were just about to start their life anew and they were very excited. But now here we were after we’d shipped his body from Texas, where he was killed, back to my parents’ little village in Wisconsin to bury him in the home cemetery. I grew up in a small house, and it was crowded with people because the whole family came home for this, so I was staying with a cousin. And one morning about 6:30 the phone rang and it was my father and he said, “You have to come home right now. You need to take care of your mother.” I went home and found my sister-in-law, my brother’s widow, in the back bedroom of the house, sobbing into a pillow, so grief-stricken she couldn’t stand up. We had a little talk, and I said, “Where’s my mother?” Apparently my sister-in-law and my mother had had a little fight, or probably more than a little fight. So I went out outside to the back garage, which my father had built for his workshop, and I found my mother in there, by herself, also screaming into a pillow, unable to stand up. My mother was not someone prone to displays of emotion. She was a very strong, part-Danish woman who just was tough. And yet here she was, keening in despair because she had lost a child. The life of that woman that I remembered slumped on the dirt path in an African refugee camp suddenly didn’t seem to be about another, it was about all women who lose their children and the sheer grief they feel. The lesson I learned from that was yes, we need to marvel at what is different, and be open to it, but I think mostly we need to marvel at the things we share.

"These stories that we tell don’t necessarily end when we go away, they have a life beyond that and they affect people’s lives, and we have to remember that."

Many of you have heard me talk about "AIDS in the Heartland,"which is a story I did two years later, about two men from Northern Minnesota who met, fell in love, and together died of AIDS. I need to do a little bit of a shout out because some of you who know that story pretty well have also heard me talk about the nieces and nephews of Dick Hanson, the primary character in "AIDS in the Heartland," and how their mother was so fearful of the AIDS virus at the time that she wouldn’t let her children spend time with their uncle anymore, and how their father came out to the farmhouse one time with the kids in the car so they could say goodbye to their uncle—or, truly, he could say goodbye to them, as they were very young, one last time. And I mentioned that years later I got a letter from a young woman named Jolene Hanson, who was in that car at the time, as a little girl. She reached out to me as she had found the story and she told me, “I want to thank you and I want to know the rest of the story.” Well, Jolene is here today, and I ask you to please make her welcome and ask about her version of the story, because then again we all see things our own way. She’s become and incredible storyteller and photographer in her own right. So these stories that we tell don’t necessarily end when we go away. They have a life beyond that and they affect people’s lives, and we have to remember that. We have to remember we make a difference when we do this work.

But now I’m going to tell you one little story from "AIDS in the Heartland," which I probably haven’t told you before—a story about place. It is set in the farmhouse, just after Dick Hanson has died, and his partner Bert Henningson has come home after finishing activities for the funeral. He’s exhausted and alone. I just want to share a little passage with you.

It was already dark when Henningson arrived at the farm the next evening. He was tired and still had much to do. He had to prepare for Saturday's memorial service, last-minute visits with the minister and the florist, and a thorough cleaning to rid the house of countless medicine bottles, stained sheets, sweat-soaked bed cushions and other vestiges of terminal illness.

But those things would have to wait. Henningson went straight upstairs to the screened porch that overlooks the marshes in front of the farmhouse. He found the old pink candle, set it on the small table by the middle window and lit it, placing Hanson's Bible and the urn of ashes next to it. Henningson lay on one of the metal-frame cots, watched the candle's flame and remembered.

"We rehabbed the porch in the summer of '84 so we could use it," he said later. "The screens had been torn out by kids or whatever, so we screened it up and Dick's mother went to her auctions and got cots and a table for 50 cents or something ridiculous.

"It was dry that summer, not humid. The strawberries were especially good and I found a recipe for an old-fashioned, biscuit-type of shortcake. We would use the porch in the evenings. We'd spend all day with the hogs, then go up there and have our biscuits and strawberries and cream. There were good memories up there.

"That was an election year, and Dick was running for Congress. And often what I'd do, when Dick was out on the campaign trail, I'd light the pink candle and wait for him to come home. It was a nice signal for him to see as he drove in."

On this night, Henningson again lit the candle. But his sentimental vigil was brief, cut short by practicality. He fought sleep a while longer, but felt himself sinking into the thin mattress.

The last few months of caring for Hanson had extracted an ironic price. Stress had activated the AIDS virus, which had lain dormant in Henningson's body for so long but now was attacking his strength with a vengeful speed.

He blew out the candle, took two sleeping pills to ward off anxiety and set his alarm for 3 a.m., when he was scheduled to take his next dose of life-prolonging AZT."

The lessons that I learned from this was to go to the very center of the story—to go to the places where things happened that mattered to the people in their authentic lives, not their political lives. We use scenes to recreate and restore, but we also need to use scenes that reveal meaning, not just action or description.

Go past the easy cliché. Dare your readers to see past the stereotypes.

Two or three years after I did "AIDS in the Heartland," I was sent to Turkey to drive across country to Iraq, just after the first Persian Gulf War. We didn’t cover the war itself—it was something of a press conference war at the time—but once the refugee crisis hit after the war and Saddam was pushing Kurds over the northern border, my editor sent me and a photographer to write about the refugee’s flight. At one point, we ended up at a refugee camp in far eastern Turkey, witnessing a food-fight, a riot. The refugees rioting over the fact that they weren’t getting proper food, that the good food was being kept by the soldiers, so what they were getting was just congealed spaghetti noodles; all the meat was being kept behind. In the middle of it, this man stood up and started speaking English, and he tried to calm things down, so I asked to interview him and I ended up going to his tent, which was his home at the time, and writing about him. Yes, I’m again at a refugee camp and again, people are dying. But this is how I started his story:

Toothpaste. And toothbrushes. Ten of them. One for himself, one for his wife and each of their eight children. “Is that so much to ask?” the man who calls himself Ali Ahmet wants to know.

“They’re trivial things but they’re important,” he says. “When I was in my home I cleaned my teeth, and my children cleaned, at least three times a day. Since one month, since I left my home, we have not cleaned. And please, tell the world we have not enough soap.

He pronounces the word "soup," but he rings his hands as if washing, and when an American visitor corrects his pronunciation, Ahmet writes the word carefully into his notebook, first in proper spelling, then phonetically. After 16 years of being a high school English teacher, some habits are hard to break.

I didn’t want to go to the stereotype of the refugee who was desperate for medicine and for food. I saw something else there—I saw a man whose greatest loss was that of his dignity and who actually was a lot like a middle-class American. This was not a guy we could just pass of as “another.” He was a high school teacher, he had an advanced degree, and by God he wanted his kids to be able to brush their teeth. Go past the easy cliché. Dare your readers to see past the stereotypes. I walked from the food fight with him (his name wasn’t Ali Ahmet, which he explains later in the story) to the tent where he and his wife and his eight children were now living after being pushed out of their home in Northern Iraq. I describe this little tent very briefly:

An infantry of rubber shoes, little and big and in-between, mingles at ease outside the flap of Ahmet’s tent. Humble as it is, this is home, and shoes stay outside. Passima Ahmet has no broom, and even the most carefully brushed of twenty bare feet track in stones and dirt from the dusty camp grounds. Each day she moves through the tent on her hands and knees, using her hands to sweep the blankets that are now her floors.

As small as the tent is and as many as the Ahmets are, the place is not crowded. No furniture gets in the way—just one box of onions, another of bread, and a large pot with a smaller pot and a tea kettle tucked neatly inside.

The lesson here is to choose details that don’t just describe, but that reveal. And to really look, look hard at what’s around you and see it. Really see it. Don’t just assume it.

There’s one other scene from that trip to Iraq that I want to share with you, from up in the mountains. We’re still in Iraq. We had hitchhiked over the border and have come into the country just as the no-fly zone was being put in place by U.S. military and UN peacekeepers. But it was still very dangerous; there were snipers everywhere. We drove up into the mountains and found a camp, just a random camp refugees had set up. We spent a day with them there. It was a very hard and emotional day and when I called my editor that night, I said, “What story do you want from me?” He says, “I don’t know, you’re the one who’s there.” And I said, “That’s a good point, but what do you want? What’s interesting for people back home?” Finally, he said, “Well, what interested you the most?” and I gasped and I said, “Oh, the children!” “What about the children?” he asked. My response: “They play!” “Well, that’s something to write about,” he said and hung up. So I sat down on a crate in a post office where I’d bribed the officials to let me use the phone. I wrote all night about coming into this camp and seeing the children. I want to read a part of that, my opening, and then I want to tell you how I closed it, because of the interesting juxtaposition.

The first toy to be built was a swing. Brazen boys hoarded the tent ropes left behind by a family that had moved on—further into the flatlands of Turkey in hopes for better food, or back to Iraq to take their chances—and found a high sturdy branch from which to swing.

Others charmed rubber gloves from the nurses. Several strong puffs later they had made funny, nippled balloons to waggle at the babies or blurt rudely at each other.

The mountain is filled with trees for climbing and, when the boys take once-forbidden machetes into the branches with them, gathering firewood becomes more adventure than chore.

The rains that eroded the bare mountains left long, steep sandy ruts for sliding. Sit on a torn cardboard box that once held blankets, or a flattened plastic water bottle, and you scoot all the faster.

Every day is a scavenger hunt, with thousands of lost shoes, blue jeans or abandoned clothes for the searching. Pockets sometimes yield coins or worry beads.

And every day brings a parade, a never-ending wheeled march of ambulances and military vehicles and supply trucks. The braver boys hang on to the backs of the trucks to be dragged along, their sandaled feet are as agile as any skateboarder’s, or stand on top for potato fights with their buddies. A favorite game among the younger ones is to squat at the edge of the road and toss water bottles under the passing wheels, watching them explode and flatten. It’s like putting pennies on a train track.

Every night sparkles with campfires, and children are warmed further by the nearness of parents and siblings and cousins and friends, with no one to make them to take a bath or get up early for school.

That part of this refugee camp I looked at and saw as magical. This place where these kids would come with unfettered imagination and just make their own world. And then I moved through the rest of the camp and talked to the relief workers who were there, about the damage this does psychologically to children and what was necessary to keep them healthy. We walked further and we talked to people about where they were getting food or where they planned to go. We talked with some of the military people trying to secure the zone.

And then we walked into the hospital, which was basically a straw hut. There were eight pallets on the floor. I met a nurse, a Dutch nurse named Willibrord Goverde, and I had him giving me a tour of the hospital, one pallet at the time.

All of the patients in the hospital were babies. We went around and he introduced me to each one and to the mothers who were sitting there with them, and he told me about their conditions. I wrote about each one very briefly: this kid has meningitis, this kid has measles, this kid is so dehydrated when you pinch his skin it doesn’t go back. We went round and round and round till we get to this scene:

[Goverde] faces the seventh pallet in silence. Nashan Gorges is 6 months old. He weighs 9 pounds. He has pneumonia, diarrhea and advanced malnutrition. When Goverde pinches the infant’s shrunken stomach, the parchment skin stays wrinkled, failing to bounce back with healthy baby fat. He is bundled in a blanket, socks and a cap, but even so his temperature stays 2 degrees below normal. Goverde finishes his rounds and gets up abruptly. What are this baby’s chances?

“None,” he says.

And if your heart is not yet broken, Goverde pauses only briefly to glance at the eighth and last pallet on the plastic covered floor. Thirty minutes earlier it had cradled a 3-month-old, Koran Skikoy. Now it was empty. The child’s mother wrapped her dead son in a blanket and carried him to the graveyard, just as Goverde was beginning his rounds. Her walk to the cemetery took her under that first swing, built by other children only a week ago.

The lessons here: be aware; pay acute attention and notice everything; use metaphor as a way to make people relatable as the humans they are; let people laugh even in places where there doesn’t seem to be any reason for joy; and always, always try to see through fresh eyes and through the eyes of another. Try to see life through the eyes that you’re writing about, not through your own.

When we finally made it to Iraq we ended up in another hospital in Zakho. It had been left abandoned by Saddam’s army for months and months and months and now some Canadian doctors were securing it. When they first arrived, they found blood and feces on the floors where patients had slept, and six corpses rotting in a room. There were hundreds of people out in the courtyard waiting to get in to see a doctor. There was one room in the hospital that the doctors had cleaned up and there were about 20 patients there, with everything from cholera to typhus to pneumonia.

In the corner, there was a bed with a young woman in it and next to it an isolette with a brand new baby in it, one day old. I sat down, and through a translator I tried to talk to the young mother, and then this happened: She tried to give me her child. She was 17 years old. There were no painkillers for her and they had had to deliver the baby through a C-section. She was in such pain that when they put the baby on her chest to nurse, she couldn’t stand it. She didn’t know whether she could go home, she didn’t know what her future was, and she literally tried to give me her child. The baby had already been named; she was called Zosan.

Now, it might seem easy to just shrug this off as a moment in a journalist’s life, but I was in my late 30's at the time. I’d always wanted a child but circumstances never sent one my way. And here’s a woman who tries to give me her beautiful child just at a time when I ached for one in every beat of my heart and every fiber of my being. I didn’t take the child, of course, but I wrote an essay about it, trying to figure out what this whole experience meant to me:

My questions about Saddam’s war are more personal and carry the uncomfortable reality of lifetimes. Because lifetimes, with all their uncertainties, are what the survivors will face tomorrow, when today’s saviors leave.

I did not accept the woman’s astonishing gift of her daughter, I did not even dare to hold the child and dream about the future, hers and mine. I held the mother's limp hand instead, and resisted the urge to take further advantage of a homeless, traumatized people by washing my own desires in the bright name of deliverance. It was not my place to decide that my life, with its material comforts and physical security, would be better than hers, with a house filled with relatives and a strong sense of religion.

And yet, I can’t help but wonder. It is America’s curse and glory to believe it can save the world. It is mine as an American to wonder if I couldn’t have saved one tiny but perfect part of it.

For me now, this war will always be named Zosan, and I will always wonder how it came out.

So, a three-year-old boy from Syria washes up dead on a beach in Turkey as his family makes a desperate attempt to make its way to Canada. That’s geography. But interestingly, as much as Zosan’s reality has stayed with me, the death of that little boy shattered geography for a moment. It turned the numbing numbers of refugees coming over the border into a story of family and home and the search for security. It made it not political anymore, but human. Like the stories of Bert lighting a pink candle as he waited for Dick to come home, of children building playgrounds in a war zone, of mothers pitched in grief on a dirt path or in a back garage, of a beautiful, beautiful infant named Zosan who was born into one war and now, if she has survived, would be 24 and perhaps trying to protect her own children from harm in another war, or get them to a new place, where they could create a new sense of home.

That’s what stories can do, they can remind us that the political is the human and that, as Julia Wolfe said, “We’re them, and they’re us.”

The post Jacqui Banaszynski: The Importance of Place appeared first on Nieman Storyboard.

]]>

The Power of Storytelling international conference in Bucharest just concluded its fifth edition this month, and thanks to conference founder Cristian Lupsa, editor of the nonfiction journal Decât o Revistă and a 2014 Nieman fellow, and his colleagues, Storyboard will bring you transcripts from some of the two-day conference’s sessions. The theme of this year’s event was: a sense of place.

Our fourth featured speaker is Pulitzer Prize-winner Jacqui Banaszynski. What follows is a lightly edited transcript of her remarks.

The first time I walked into this place four years ago, I looked up and I went, “Holy shit!” And I was a little bit intimidated. Now I walk in and it feels like home. And that’s what I want to talk with you about today to get this all started. You’ve got this incredible line-up of talent that’s going to do a lot more creative stuff than I am, but I just want to set the table for you and talk a little bit about what place means to us as storytellers and what place means to the people we tell stories about and how to weave those things together.

I want to start by asking you to just take a deep breath, and be quiet for a little bit and just listen and see if you can hear the story going on in this little clip. [Plays Anthracite Fields.] This is a piece from an hour-long choral symphony called Anthracite Fields by Julia Wolfe – this Pennsylvania woman and this piece of music won the Pulitzer for music in 2015. Her CD, which was put together with the Mendelssohn Orchestra in Pennsylvania and her own band, which is called Bang on a Can, just came out two weeks ago.

There are five movements in this piece, so if you think about structure that’s an enormously interesting story structure. The first one is called "Foundation," and it is text that's made entirely of the names of miners who worked in the coal mines in Pennsylvania—where Julia grew up—and were all injured in the mines. There were so many of them when she went into the archives that all she did was pull up the names of those whose first name was John and whose last name was in one syllable, and one entire movement is just the names of John’s. The second movement is called "Breaker Boys," and it’s that very high-energy piece you heard. It’s about the boys who went into the coal mines when they were children and worked to feed their families. The third is called "Speech," and it is the text of a speech by John Lewis, who used to be the president of the United Mine Workers — one of the most, I would say, radical unions in the United States back in the days; it tried to fight for the rights of workers. Then there’s one called "Flowers," which is based on her interviews with the women whose husbands would go into the mine and risk their lives. They lived in terrible poverty, but the women were so proud of the flowers they grew to beautify their homes. The last is called "Appliances" and it is about the everyday things we use in our lives that still rely on coal, that are made out of coal products. She [Wolfe] did an entire story about a big political issue and about history, but instead of preaching about it, she turned it into a story. And not only into a story, into a piece of music.

In an interview with NPR after she won the Pulitzer, Wolfe was asked what she hoped to accomplish with this piece, and here’s what she said: “I just wanted people to know, here’s what happened. Here’s this life and who we are in relationship to that life. We’re them and they’re us. These people working underground, under very dangerous conditions, fueled the nation. To me, that is the ultimate purpose of this work we do in whatever form we do it. We travel into other worlds, we immerse ourselves into other lives, we stand at the edge of another human experience."

Julia Wolfe grew up not far from the coal mines in Pennsylvania, but she never paid much attention as a child. These mines were not her world. She would leave her house, turn right, and go into her life. But she said if she had left her house and turned left, she would’ve ended up at coal mines. That one act, turning right versus turning left, made all the difference in lives lived just a few miles apart. But years later, as a journalist and a storyteller, who happens to do her storytelling through music, Julia Wolfe went back into those mines. She immersed herself in that other world, through all histories and documents that she found, through old letters, and by taking a trip deep, deep, deep under the earth. She didn’t just settle for distant third-hand accounts; she travelled to the heart of the lives she wanted to know. She walked where they walked, she touched the slick walls where they had chopped coal out of those walls and risked their lives, she felt the clammy air on her skin, and she breathed in a bit of the dust that has killed so many miners in so many countries for so many years. And then she takes all that and transforms what she unearthed into music. We always talk about wanting to make our writing sing—well, Julia Wolfe did exactly that. Damn it all anyway! God, talk about creative.

But here’s the even more remarkable thing to consider: She didn’t just pass along that story, and hope a few people would find it interesting, she searched for a way to make it meaningful for others, and actually make it about those others. To take a story about coal miners under the earth and make it about the rest of us. Remember that line from her NPR interview—“We’re them and they’re us.” To me, that is the ultimate purpose of this work we do in whatever form we do it. We travel into other worlds. We immerse ourselves into other lives. We stand at the edge of another human experience. We taste other people’s food and listen to their music and study their art. We do this in part to discover the novelty of difference, and to see what a wondrous thing each individual is in our society, each culture, each human being. But I think more than that we discover again and again the ways in which we’re all alike, what we share.

Several years ago, 25 years ago actually now, I was covering a dogsled expedition across Antarctica. I went to Antarctica three times. On my first trip there it was winter and so we had light only two or three hours a day, and I remember after we crash-landed the airplane that we were flying in, I was hanging out with the leader of the expedition who happened to be from my home state, and he said, “C’mon here, I want to show you something.” And he grabbed my hand and we walked out on to the runway of this island, King George Island in Antarctica. A runway in Antarctica is really just a strip of what they call "blue ice"—the ice there is so packed and so hard and so dense that the light refracts through it oddly and it turns blue and that’s where they land airplanes. So we walked out to the middle of the blue ice and he said, “Lie down.” We both laid on our backs and he said, “Look up.” And we saw the Southern Hemisphere stars, the Southern Cross. I remember getting incredibly dizzy because I was looking up at the stars and at the sky I have looked up at all my life and nothing looked familiar. Everything was out of place: I couldn’t see Orion, I couldn’t see the Big Dipper, I couldn’t see anything I was familiar with. I couldn’t see the North Star, which has always been to me a beacon in life. So I got a little bit disoriented, a little bit anxious and then I saw the moon, and I realized that the moon that goes around us is the same everywhere. Yet when you understand that the moon is the same everywhere, you also understand that people see it from a different point of view. I have a little card at home that means a lot to me, I can’t remember who the poet is, but it says, “Having seen the moon from the other side of the world, I will never be the same.”

I have lived my life as a journalist, which has been a gift; not because of a great passion or talent for writing—writing for me is like going into the coal mines, it’s just damn hard work—but writing has always been my way of paying the price for what journalism gives me, which is the license to go into other places and into other people’s lives and to get to know other people and experience other worlds. I use my notebook as a passport to cross borders. I use it as an invitation to walk in other people’s shoes for a bit. I use it as reason to sit not in judgement but to bear witness to other people’s realities, to the things that make them marvelously unique and different, but also to the things that never fail to surprise me because they are so familiar to me.

The center of this year’s conference is the exploration of sense of place in storytelling. There is of course the obvious meaning of place as geography—that’s where the news and often our stories happen, it’s in the physical world, it’s in real time and place. Seven hundred pilgrims lose their lives in the stampede on their way to Mecca. Nine people are killed by a crazy gunman in Oregon. A U.S. airstrike hits a Medicine Sans Frontiers hospital in Kunduz, Afghanistan. And a three-year-old boy from Syria washes up dead on a beach in Turkey as his family tries to make its desperate way to Canada. Considered that way, geography is the thing, politically, that becomes the borders between us, that divides us and makes us different, and causes us to point fingers and say, “You’re right, you’re wrong.” But I like to think of place as so much more than geography, and as geography not so much as a place on a map but as a state of mind, and at an even deeper level, a state of the soul. Mike Paterniti might consider it metaphysical, but I’ve never understood metaphysics. I understand the heart and the soul more than I do the bigger pictures in the universe. And considered that way, geography, to me, or place, is the greatest asset that we have as storytellers who want to go beyond the dateline to try to understand not just what happened, but why; to capture the moments of human spirit and togetherness that we share. Indeed, place then becomes the very essence of story.

A friend of mine who is a literary scholar told me once that there are only two storylines in all of human history, two story arcs. One is "a stranger comes to town" and the other is "a man takes a journey." Pretty interesting, right? They’re both about place—there’s a character, but that character is moving through place. Now I, of course being the contrarian that I am, said, “Well, wait a minute, what about the boy meets girl, boy falls in love with the girl, boy loses girl?” And my friend looks at me and he says, “Well, that’s a stranger comes to town and a man takes a journey.” Okay, busted. What I’m trying to get at here, and what I strive for in the kind of journalism that I think has a chance of approaching the artistic level of literature and poetry and music, and approaching the small-t truths in the world (I have issues with big-T truths because everybody has a different one) but here’s the small-t truth—no, actually here’s the big-T truth: I can’t ever be another person. I simply can’t, none of you can. But I can stand for a while in somebody else’s place, or at least I can get close to it and try to understand it and try to see their reality through their eyes and their experiences, and get past my own sense of myopic truth, my own American narrative, which is the one I was born with. It’s the place I come from and the place that shaped me, but it’s not the only truth in the world, and stories have taught me that.

All reporting is foreign reporting.

I’ve been lucky enough to go to all seven continents in my career, including three times in Antarctica—and three plane crashes in Antarctica, though that’s another story for another time after a lot of wine. Some of my travels are archived into stories and clips of mine; more of them are on postcards and letters I wrote back home to family and friends. My friend Becky and I have been writing handwritten letters to each other now for 50 years; fortunately she’s kept all of them. A lot of my letters are just tucked in boxes or tossed away somewhere. More recently, my wanderings in the world are kept in little stories I try to write on Facebook. When I travel overseas I try to do a little mini-narrative every day on Facebook—it’s a really interesting way to teach yourself how to write about place and to build a story into place. But mostly, as I was thinking of talking to you about place, a few of the stories that I went back and looked at stood out for me.

They surprised me with how often they connect to the concept of home. I’m not sure why. I’m still thinking about that, because it was sort of a revelation to me. I recently read somewhere that somebody said that the most powerful force in humanity is not love, but the desire for home. Maybe that is because home is where we find our safety. It’s where we’re who we truly are. It’s where we try to protect the people we love. I’m not sure, it’s an interesting concept, though. So even though I also believe that all reporting is foreign reporting, and I mean all reporting: if I go to Romania, I’m in a foreign country; if I go next door to sit with my neighbor, who just gave birth to her second child and teaches special ed at a public school and is trying to figure out how to afford a house big enough for her family, that’s also a foreign country for me because that’s not my life. So what I’ve learned from reporting in other places has helped me report better back home, because I recognized I always need to do what you do when you’re foreign reporting, which is translate, listen, hear, experience and not judge.

I’m going to share a few of these stories, just a few snippets of them and some of the things that I’ve learned most, these little stories that sort of stood out to me most when I was looking through my work for examples of place.

My first ever trip outside of North America was in 1985 to Sudan. The Ethiopian sub-Saharan famine was going on. It was the first big televised famine in history, a nasty, nasty affair—millions of people affected, and refugees were swarming over the border from Ethiopia and Eritrea into Sudan. Photographer Jean Pieri and I, the St. Paul Pioneer Press sent us there to cover the famine along the Ethiopian border and in the refugee camps in Sudan. The big package we published eventually started with the scene of a mother collapsed on the dirt path, ripping at her clothes and keening in despair as her 10-year-old daughter was being buried in the rocky hillside down the way. Her three-year-old son had died a week earlier and her only surviving six-year-old son was now also sick with measles, which was one of the largest killers of children during that famine. At the time, what struck me was that the mother wasn’t allowed into the makeshift cemetery at the refugee camp. When I asked why, a relief worker said they wouldn’t let the women into the cemetery to grieve because there are so many dead, and there are still the living to think of, so they literally wouldn’t let the women grieve at their children’s side. I found myself thinking of all the people who won’t move from the place where their children died because they want to be there with them. That becomes home for them in an odd way.

That seemed to me like a story of a distant place and of “another,” but 10 years later, I was back in my home village in Wisconsin. My oldest brother had been killed by a distracted teenage driver—my brother was 47, had three kids who were all in college; he and his wife were just about to start their life anew and they were very excited. But now here we were after we’d shipped his body from Texas, where he was killed, back to my parents’ little village in Wisconsin to bury him in the home cemetery. I grew up in a small house, and it was crowded with people because the whole family came home for this, so I was staying with a cousin. And one morning about 6:30 the phone rang and it was my father and he said, “You have to come home right now. You need to take care of your mother.” I went home and found my sister-in-law, my brother’s widow, in the back bedroom of the house, sobbing into a pillow, so grief-stricken she couldn’t stand up. We had a little talk, and I said, “Where’s my mother?” Apparently my sister-in-law and my mother had had a little fight, or probably more than a little fight. So I went out outside to the back garage, which my father had built for his workshop, and I found my mother in there, by herself, also screaming into a pillow, unable to stand up. My mother was not someone prone to displays of emotion. She was a very strong, part-Danish woman who just was tough. And yet here she was, keening in despair because she had lost a child. The life of that woman that I remembered slumped on the dirt path in an African refugee camp suddenly didn’t seem to be about another, it was about all women who lose their children and the sheer grief they feel. The lesson I learned from that was yes, we need to marvel at what is different, and be open to it, but I think mostly we need to marvel at the things we share.

"These stories that we tell don’t necessarily end when we go away, they have a life beyond that and they affect people’s lives, and we have to remember that."

Many of you have heard me talk about "AIDS in the Heartland,"which is a story I did two years later, about two men from Northern Minnesota who met, fell in love, and together died of AIDS. I need to do a little bit of a shout out because some of you who know that story pretty well have also heard me talk about the nieces and nephews of Dick Hanson, the primary character in "AIDS in the Heartland," and how their mother was so fearful of the AIDS virus at the time that she wouldn’t let her children spend time with their uncle anymore, and how their father came out to the farmhouse one time with the kids in the car so they could say goodbye to their uncle—or, truly, he could say goodbye to them, as they were very young, one last time. And I mentioned that years later I got a letter from a young woman named Jolene Hanson, who was in that car at the time, as a little girl. She reached out to me as she had found the story and she told me, “I want to thank you and I want to know the rest of the story.” Well, Jolene is here today, and I ask you to please make her welcome and ask about her version of the story, because then again we all see things our own way. She’s become and incredible storyteller and photographer in her own right. So these stories that we tell don’t necessarily end when we go away. They have a life beyond that and they affect people’s lives, and we have to remember that. We have to remember we make a difference when we do this work.

But now I’m going to tell you one little story from "AIDS in the Heartland," which I probably haven’t told you before—a story about place. It is set in the farmhouse, just after Dick Hanson has died, and his partner Bert Henningson has come home after finishing activities for the funeral. He’s exhausted and alone. I just want to share a little passage with you.

It was already dark when Henningson arrived at the farm the next evening. He was tired and still had much to do. He had to prepare for Saturday's memorial service, last-minute visits with the minister and the florist, and a thorough cleaning to rid the house of countless medicine bottles, stained sheets, sweat-soaked bed cushions and other vestiges of terminal illness.

But those things would have to wait. Henningson went straight upstairs to the screened porch that overlooks the marshes in front of the farmhouse. He found the old pink candle, set it on the small table by the middle window and lit it, placing Hanson's Bible and the urn of ashes next to it. Henningson lay on one of the metal-frame cots, watched the candle's flame and remembered.

"We rehabbed the porch in the summer of '84 so we could use it," he said later. "The screens had been torn out by kids or whatever, so we screened it up and Dick's mother went to her auctions and got cots and a table for 50 cents or something ridiculous.

"It was dry that summer, not humid. The strawberries were especially good and I found a recipe for an old-fashioned, biscuit-type of shortcake. We would use the porch in the evenings. We'd spend all day with the hogs, then go up there and have our biscuits and strawberries and cream. There were good memories up there.

"That was an election year, and Dick was running for Congress. And often what I'd do, when Dick was out on the campaign trail, I'd light the pink candle and wait for him to come home. It was a nice signal for him to see as he drove in."

On this night, Henningson again lit the candle. But his sentimental vigil was brief, cut short by practicality. He fought sleep a while longer, but felt himself sinking into the thin mattress.

The last few months of caring for Hanson had extracted an ironic price. Stress had activated the AIDS virus, which had lain dormant in Henningson's body for so long but now was attacking his strength with a vengeful speed.

He blew out the candle, took two sleeping pills to ward off anxiety and set his alarm for 3 a.m., when he was scheduled to take his next dose of life-prolonging AZT."

The lessons that I learned from this was to go to the very center of the story—to go to the places where things happened that mattered to the people in their authentic lives, not their political lives. We use scenes to recreate and restore, but we also need to use scenes that reveal meaning, not just action or description.

Go past the easy cliché. Dare your readers to see past the stereotypes.

Two or three years after I did "AIDS in the Heartland," I was sent to Turkey to drive across country to Iraq, just after the first Persian Gulf War. We didn’t cover the war itself—it was something of a press conference war at the time—but once the refugee crisis hit after the war and Saddam was pushing Kurds over the northern border, my editor sent me and a photographer to write about the refugee’s flight. At one point, we ended up at a refugee camp in far eastern Turkey, witnessing a food-fight, a riot. The refugees rioting over the fact that they weren’t getting proper food, that the good food was being kept by the soldiers, so what they were getting was just congealed spaghetti noodles; all the meat was being kept behind. In the middle of it, this man stood up and started speaking English, and he tried to calm things down, so I asked to interview him and I ended up going to his tent, which was his home at the time, and writing about him. Yes, I’m again at a refugee camp and again, people are dying. But this is how I started his story:

Toothpaste. And toothbrushes. Ten of them. One for himself, one for his wife and each of their eight children. “Is that so much to ask?” the man who calls himself Ali Ahmet wants to know.

“They’re trivial things but they’re important,” he says. “When I was in my home I cleaned my teeth, and my children cleaned, at least three times a day. Since one month, since I left my home, we have not cleaned. And please, tell the world we have not enough soap.

He pronounces the word "soup," but he rings his hands as if washing, and when an American visitor corrects his pronunciation, Ahmet writes the word carefully into his notebook, first in proper spelling, then phonetically. After 16 years of being a high school English teacher, some habits are hard to break.

I didn’t want to go to the stereotype of the refugee who was desperate for medicine and for food. I saw something else there—I saw a man whose greatest loss was that of his dignity and who actually was a lot like a middle-class American. This was not a guy we could just pass of as “another.” He was a high school teacher, he had an advanced degree, and by God he wanted his kids to be able to brush their teeth. Go past the easy cliché. Dare your readers to see past the stereotypes. I walked from the food fight with him (his name wasn’t Ali Ahmet, which he explains later in the story) to the tent where he and his wife and his eight children were now living after being pushed out of their home in Northern Iraq. I describe this little tent very briefly:

An infantry of rubber shoes, little and big and in-between, mingles at ease outside the flap of Ahmet’s tent. Humble as it is, this is home, and shoes stay outside. Passima Ahmet has no broom, and even the most carefully brushed of twenty bare feet track in stones and dirt from the dusty camp grounds. Each day she moves through the tent on her hands and knees, using her hands to sweep the blankets that are now her floors.

As small as the tent is and as many as the Ahmets are, the place is not crowded. No furniture gets in the way—just one box of onions, another of bread, and a large pot with a smaller pot and a tea kettle tucked neatly inside.

The lesson here is to choose details that don’t just describe, but that reveal. And to really look, look hard at what’s around you and see it. Really see it. Don’t just assume it.

There’s one other scene from that trip to Iraq that I want to share with you, from up in the mountains. We’re still in Iraq. We had hitchhiked over the border and have come into the country just as the no-fly zone was being put in place by U.S. military and UN peacekeepers. But it was still very dangerous; there were snipers everywhere. We drove up into the mountains and found a camp, just a random camp refugees had set up. We spent a day with them there. It was a very hard and emotional day and when I called my editor that night, I said, “What story do you want from me?” He says, “I don’t know, you’re the one who’s there.” And I said, “That’s a good point, but what do you want? What’s interesting for people back home?” Finally, he said, “Well, what interested you the most?” and I gasped and I said, “Oh, the children!” “What about the children?” he asked. My response: “They play!” “Well, that’s something to write about,” he said and hung up. So I sat down on a crate in a post office where I’d bribed the officials to let me use the phone. I wrote all night about coming into this camp and seeing the children. I want to read a part of that, my opening, and then I want to tell you how I closed it, because of the interesting juxtaposition.

The first toy to be built was a swing. Brazen boys hoarded the tent ropes left behind by a family that had moved on—further into the flatlands of Turkey in hopes for better food, or back to Iraq to take their chances—and found a high sturdy branch from which to swing.

Others charmed rubber gloves from the nurses. Several strong puffs later they had made funny, nippled balloons to waggle at the babies or blurt rudely at each other.

The mountain is filled with trees for climbing and, when the boys take once-forbidden machetes into the branches with them, gathering firewood becomes more adventure than chore.

The rains that eroded the bare mountains left long, steep sandy ruts for sliding. Sit on a torn cardboard box that once held blankets, or a flattened plastic water bottle, and you scoot all the faster.

Every day is a scavenger hunt, with thousands of lost shoes, blue jeans or abandoned clothes for the searching. Pockets sometimes yield coins or worry beads.

And every day brings a parade, a never-ending wheeled march of ambulances and military vehicles and supply trucks. The braver boys hang on to the backs of the trucks to be dragged along, their sandaled feet are as agile as any skateboarder’s, or stand on top for potato fights with their buddies. A favorite game among the younger ones is to squat at the edge of the road and toss water bottles under the passing wheels, watching them explode and flatten. It’s like putting pennies on a train track.

Every night sparkles with campfires, and children are warmed further by the nearness of parents and siblings and cousins and friends, with no one to make them to take a bath or get up early for school.

That part of this refugee camp I looked at and saw as magical. This place where these kids would come with unfettered imagination and just make their own world. And then I moved through the rest of the camp and talked to the relief workers who were there, about the damage this does psychologically to children and what was necessary to keep them healthy. We walked further and we talked to people about where they were getting food or where they planned to go. We talked with some of the military people trying to secure the zone.

And then we walked into the hospital, which was basically a straw hut. There were eight pallets on the floor. I met a nurse, a Dutch nurse named Willibrord Goverde, and I had him giving me a tour of the hospital, one pallet at the time.

All of the patients in the hospital were babies. We went around and he introduced me to each one and to the mothers who were sitting there with them, and he told me about their conditions. I wrote about each one very briefly: this kid has meningitis, this kid has measles, this kid is so dehydrated when you pinch his skin it doesn’t go back. We went round and round and round till we get to this scene:

[Goverde] faces the seventh pallet in silence. Nashan Gorges is 6 months old. He weighs 9 pounds. He has pneumonia, diarrhea and advanced malnutrition. When Goverde pinches the infant’s shrunken stomach, the parchment skin stays wrinkled, failing to bounce back with healthy baby fat. He is bundled in a blanket, socks and a cap, but even so his temperature stays 2 degrees below normal. Goverde finishes his rounds and gets up abruptly. What are this baby’s chances?

“None,” he says.

And if your heart is not yet broken, Goverde pauses only briefly to glance at the eighth and last pallet on the plastic covered floor. Thirty minutes earlier it had cradled a 3-month-old, Koran Skikoy. Now it was empty. The child’s mother wrapped her dead son in a blanket and carried him to the graveyard, just as Goverde was beginning his rounds. Her walk to the cemetery took her under that first swing, built by other children only a week ago.

The lessons here: be aware; pay acute attention and notice everything; use metaphor as a way to make people relatable as the humans they are; let people laugh even in places where there doesn’t seem to be any reason for joy; and always, always try to see through fresh eyes and through the eyes of another. Try to see life through the eyes that you’re writing about, not through your own.

When we finally made it to Iraq we ended up in another hospital in Zakho. It had been left abandoned by Saddam’s army for months and months and months and now some Canadian doctors were securing it. When they first arrived, they found blood and feces on the floors where patients had slept, and six corpses rotting in a room. There were hundreds of people out in the courtyard waiting to get in to see a doctor. There was one room in the hospital that the doctors had cleaned up and there were about 20 patients there, with everything from cholera to typhus to pneumonia.

In the corner, there was a bed with a young woman in it and next to it an isolette with a brand new baby in it, one day old. I sat down, and through a translator I tried to talk to the young mother, and then this happened: She tried to give me her child. She was 17 years old. There were no painkillers for her and they had had to deliver the baby through a C-section. She was in such pain that when they put the baby on her chest to nurse, she couldn’t stand it. She didn’t know whether she could go home, she didn’t know what her future was, and she literally tried to give me her child. The baby had already been named; she was called Zosan.

Now, it might seem easy to just shrug this off as a moment in a journalist’s life, but I was in my late 30's at the time. I’d always wanted a child but circumstances never sent one my way. And here’s a woman who tries to give me her beautiful child just at a time when I ached for one in every beat of my heart and every fiber of my being. I didn’t take the child, of course, but I wrote an essay about it, trying to figure out what this whole experience meant to me:

My questions about Saddam’s war are more personal and carry the uncomfortable reality of lifetimes. Because lifetimes, with all their uncertainties, are what the survivors will face tomorrow, when today’s saviors leave.

I did not accept the woman’s astonishing gift of her daughter, I did not even dare to hold the child and dream about the future, hers and mine. I held the mother's limp hand instead, and resisted the urge to take further advantage of a homeless, traumatized people by washing my own desires in the bright name of deliverance. It was not my place to decide that my life, with its material comforts and physical security, would be better than hers, with a house filled with relatives and a strong sense of religion.

And yet, I can’t help but wonder. It is America’s curse and glory to believe it can save the world. It is mine as an American to wonder if I couldn’t have saved one tiny but perfect part of it.

For me now, this war will always be named Zosan, and I will always wonder how it came out.

So, a three-year-old boy from Syria washes up dead on a beach in Turkey as his family makes a desperate attempt to make its way to Canada. That’s geography. But interestingly, as much as Zosan’s reality has stayed with me, the death of that little boy shattered geography for a moment. It turned the numbing numbers of refugees coming over the border into a story of family and home and the search for security. It made it not political anymore, but human. Like the stories of Bert lighting a pink candle as he waited for Dick to come home, of children building playgrounds in a war zone, of mothers pitched in grief on a dirt path or in a back garage, of a beautiful, beautiful infant named Zosan who was born into one war and now, if she has survived, would be 24 and perhaps trying to protect her own children from harm in another war, or get them to a new place, where they could create a new sense of home.

That’s what stories can do, they can remind us that the political is the human and that, as Julia Wolfe said, “We’re them, and they’re us.”

The post Jacqui Banaszynski: The Importance of Place appeared first on Nieman Storyboard.

]]>
Cristian Lupșa
Carmen Bugan: Secret Police Records and The Language of Memory https://niemanstoryboard.org/2015/10/28/carmen-bugan-secret-police-records-and-the-language-of-memory/ Wed, 28 Oct 2015 15:54:29 +0000 https://niemanstoryboard.org/2015/10/28/carmen-bugan-secret-police-records-and-the-language-of-memory/

The Power of Storytelling international conference in Bucharest just concluded its fifth edition this month, and thanks to conference founder Cristian Lupsa, editor of the nonfiction journal Decât o Revistă and a 2014 Nieman fellow, and his colleagues, Storyboard will bring you transcripts from some of the two-day conference’s sessions.

This year’s event had a theme guiding each keynote and panel: a sense of place. The speakers tackled the idea of place in a story and the way it is conveyed, depicted, researched, and understood. They shared stories of places visited for research and work (Paterniti, Banaszynski, MacNaughton), but also places they grew up in and places that changed their perspective on life (Jones, Perjovschi, Bugan). Outside the conference hall, audience members were challenged to debate the idea of space through photo exhibits, but also by drawing, illustrating, or writing about important places in their lives.

Our third speaker is Carmen Bugan, poet and author of "Burying the Typewriter," the internationally acclaimed memoir on life under the communist regime, discussing the process of creating literary work from personal testimony.

A few years ago my family and I received access to the surveillance files kept on us by Ceausescu’s Securitate from 1961 until 1989, when we left the country. They amount to a state-generated, public narrative of a deeply private family life. The two documents I will be discussing here are part of a complex story about people (those who spied, recorded, transcribed, reported, and us who formed their objects of observation); at the same time, they are examples of a specific story about language. Reading my personal "biography" in the secret-police speak of the files sends me back to a self I both recognize and don’t, creating another place of writing, which I could not have imagined before. I am caught in the conflict between the free, fluid language of memory and the shackled, impersonal language of surveillance reports. The Securitate portrayal of my youth writes over my memories and into my memory gaps, turning me into a palimpsest that combines the public voice of documents with my private experience. The "official" narrative in the records illuminates at times the past with details I had forgotten (it does not represent my own memories) and at times obfuscates the truth, or outright fictionalizes major events in my life, using a language that seems factual. In this sense it complicates the process of creating literary work out of personal testimony/history. Writing about the secret police narratives of my life in Romania started as an attempt to write the self, free, to detangle myself of this extra narrative; however, lately it is turning into a process of questioning whether memory can rescue and rebuild a sense of personal, and indeed artistic, identity out of surveillance records.

I seem to constantly define a "place of writing." This is probably due to continuous homelessness, thinking of one country in terms of another (or a succession of countries where I recently lived). To me the place of writing is a specific place (geographical, emotional, of the mind) understood from a sense of personal and artistic identity. I think of it as an originating kind of place that writers hold inside themselves, without which they cannot create—a kind of spiritual place, a soul, if you will. I imagine that all writers, whether they admit to it or not, write from a locus of certitude about who they are. This is usually the language: They belong to a language and that language belongs to them, even if absolutely everything else falls apart. By this I simply mean "native language," or "mother tongue," that the experienced writer cultivates into his or her unique voice. It’s when the native language becomes unstable, when writers are forced to abandon it, or when experience simply destroys the transaction of meaning or truth between a writer and her language, the notion of the "place of writing" itself becomes destabilized and abstracted. Over the years I have come to think of this "place of writing" more in terms of the language inside the language—the yolk inside the egg, the dialect and the mannerisms peculiar to the writer, that fundamental inner language which needs to be fiercely protected and which fuels everything.

When experience simply destroys the transaction of meaning or truth between a writer and her language, the notion of the "place of writing" itself becomes destabilized and abstracted

The new place of writing where I find myself these days is at the rift between the public and private and, more fundamentally, at the rift between the memories I have kept as sacred, as a foundation of my identity and the memories brought on, or implanted by the records which re-orient me toward my native place, the people I thought I knew, and my own earlier self. In other words, the new place of writing is a fractured identity (what I knew and what I didn’t) as much as an accumulated, sometimes conflicting, and sometimes supplementary information that can best be expressed by the term "archival identity." So I have come to think of my native country, and my native language as places before and after the records.

The Romania of personal memory is simultaneously a lost paradise and a place of suffering, which I nevertheless left reluctantly. I’d like to read to you a poem called "Making the Hay Mattress" (from The House of Straw) where the language is laden with images, and my grandmother is a symbol of lost magical childhood moments. My Romania is an idealized country of the mind.

Making the Hay Mattress

The best part of all that was dancing:
In August, at the summer cleaning,
She threw away mattress and pillows

Stripping the beds to ideas on the empty floor,
Where, with hammer and nails she reinforced
The shapes of wobbly wooden frames.

Then in a new white case we stuffed fresh hay;
After she sealed it tight, she summoned us to dance
The hora on top, to even out the surface,

Soften flowers and grass.
Barefoot, we took dance lessons on the mattress case
Stomped our feet, clapped our hands and laughed.

So it came to be that till she died,
In August we danced and slept on flowers at night.

It is also a Romania of humiliations, of being dragged to the courthouse to see my parents’ divorce (which I put in the poem "The Divorce," Crossing the Carpathians), because the Securitate wanted my mother to show publicly that she disapproved of my father’s politics. It is a place recalled through memories that have remained intact:

The Divorce

Before they brought him to the courtroom, they gave him three apples:
‘Your wife sent you these.’ He cradled each apple in the cup of his hands,
The smoothness of their skin became the cheeks of each child.

Inside the courthouse there was a quiet opening and closing of doors.
A crowd of people was chanting his name under the windows.
When the door opened, I saw his bare feet in brown shoes.

His children held each other tight against the wall.
Their breaths, white with cold, were rising towards the ceiling.
They listened for the voices of their parents.

When the divorce was over, he was allowed to see them:
They kissed his chained hands, promised to be good, let their tears fall
On his prison uniform with his own, all three of them burying him.

How I wished we could hide him with our bodies and take him home!
The Securitate peeled us off him. But we were the apple seeds left to grow
In the sound of his chains on the cement floor.

I wrote these poems in English, the adoptive language being a safe place of writing which seemed honest to my condition as an immigrant to the United States, the condition of a political refugee.

This writing in English, about a life that is re-made almost entirely with memories of Romania, was self-sustaining and had its own logic. But then, in 2010, I received the first 1,500 pages of secret police files on my father, and in 2013 the rest of 3,000 pages of files on my mother arrived in a couple of carton boxes from Bucharest.

Here are two examples of the files, which I would like to discuss:

Point of Interest No. 4 Unique Exemplary
No. 00714/29/  08.08.1987 Lt. Maj. N S.
POST no. 5 186/72
No. of files-1-(one)
“BUTNARU”
at the visit with his daughter
At the visit with his daughter, the obj. is overjoyed to see her, after which he inquires why “mother” has not come to see him. His daughter Carmen says she could not travel because she is ill.
Then the obj. asks about other news from home, how they manage, if they experience hardship, and how they finished the school year.

To these questions from the obj. his daughter answers that life at home is hard: they have no wood for winter, no one to help them. As for school, she said she finished the year well. Next year she will take the baccalaureate exams and prepare for the entrance exams to University to study paediatric medicine, in which she thinks she might succeed.

Referring to his own health, the objective tells his daughter that he was very ill with his nerves but now he is calming down. (He asks for medicines), and then he says, “It is possible that this autumn I will come home—you never know!”
At the end of the conversation “Butnaru” advises his daughter to do her best until he returns home, try her hardest to get into University, to take care of her mother and her little brother and after he will come home things will become easier.
The visit closes.
Transcribed I.V./08.08.1987

When I first read this file, I thought, "This is a linguistic event in itself, stronger than any poetry I ever wrote, it’s so immediate, and half-literate in such a raw, life-like way." I also thought "My God, I don’t remember this visit at all!"

Absurdly, the conversation is "transcribed from the Romanian language": what other language would have been possible in our case, and in that prison? The reader is given the name of the officer in charge of the transcript and presumably the visit. And we also know that this file is "strictly secret" and there is only one copy of it. "Secrecy" reigns. I don’t know if the numbers on the document indicate the files kept on us, or the conversations my father participated in while in prison, and I don’t know what Post no. 5 signifies unless it’s the visiting room. Post no. 5, place of interest—they are used almost euphemistically: You simply need to know their coded meanings to get around to figuring out where you are. The language that describes my visit to my father is fragmentary, exact, boring officialdom—he asked, to his questions from him she answered—it’s a complex label that was glued to that day. I wonder what the daily life of the transcriber was like, and what he thought and felt as he listened and watched my dad and me talk—if indeed he was the person who did all these things. It must take a certain strength to produce such a matter-of-fact document. I love the title of the document though: "Butnaru," which is the surname of my mother’s adoptive father (my lovely grandfather Neculai), is now a codename for my father. The subtitle indicates that my father is the main character in this transcript: he is described, monitored, observed, analyzed "at the visit with his daughter," though he is never described as an inmate, but rather as the abbreviated "obj.," the "target," or "the object of observation." The visit could have occurred any nondescript place.

According to the transcript, which mixes direct quotes from us with paraphrases of the conversation transposed into secret-police speak, I made the visit by myself. Dad showed no sign of worrying about me, he accepted the explanation that mother was ill, and went on to ask the news from home, after which he told me about his own health. For the non-experienced reader of these kind of secret police files, the only indication that this meeting took place somewhere in captivity is my father’s encouraging comment that he might return home.

There is a whole, and bigger story in here, which I have put in a poem called "Aiud" in my book Crossing the Carpathians as well as a chapter in my memoir Burying the Typewriter. They contain my memories of conglomerated prison visits, not a specific one, though there is a dialogue between my father and my brother Catalin, aged two and a half on the first prison visit, a dialogue that has remained perfect in our collective family memory and has gone into both pieces. But my writing expresses my own feelings which have given me a sense of who I was at that time in Romania: As such, it is not a document or a court testimony, but rather a moment of truth that I brought out from silence to speech, a rite of passage, a moment in time, which I recreated in order to give the reader the essence of that experience of that particular time and place. Reading this transcript makes all the other visits seem somehow less significant: During those visits I benefited from the comfort of my brother, sister, and my mother, and the physical safety of being with them. I also remember being far more scared and intimidated by being in prison. None of this is happening according to this transcript where I appear in the guise of a very self-controlled adult: I don’t cry, I don’t shake, I speak clearly, and there is no sense of grief when I say good bye to my father. The visit simply "closes." What I am left with on reading this document is my previous poem as one version of the past, my identity as a freaked out teenager as one version of myself (the private version) which are being "written over" by the official record of a visit taking place in one particular day, at one specific "place of interest," where I exchange particular information that has been recorded, transcribed, and is therefore un-deletable and true.

This is the rift—between official language and private expression; between Romanian language of the transcript and my translation of it nearly 30 years later in exile; between the first sense of the self and the second sense of the self. If I actually made this visit I don’t remember, I must have been far stronger psychologically and emotionally than I ever gave myself credit for. But why don’t I have a memory of this visit? Was it trauma? Was the whole visit an invention of the secret police to pretend that they actually allowed my father regular access to family when in fact they didn’t? Yet the dates in August correspond. After reading this document I have written the new poem about Aiud, a poem situated at the rift between languages: that of secret police-speak and that of memory.

Another files which has made an impression on me is more personal yet. Here it is:

Internal Ministry
District Inspectorate Galati
Securitate
Nr. 0012822/ 12.11.1986
 
  TELEX
SECRET
Ex. 12.22.1986
TO: INTERNAL MINISTRY
THE DEPARTMENT OF THE SECURITY OF STATE
DIRECTION VI-A BUCURESTI
Personal: for Comrade Colonel V
Regarding the existent information in the case Bugan Mioara, wife of condemned Bugan Ion, it appears that their daughter—Carmen—student in the class XI (4th year) at the Agro Industrial High School Tecuci became friends with T. L., student in 1st year in the sub-engineering program at the Technical Military Academy Bucuresti.

The parents of T. L., upon discovery of this friendship, knowing the deeds that the father of Carmen Bugan has committed, and having been unable to persuade their son to renounce this friendship, travelled to her home where they addressed her with words of insult, injury, and calumny. Words of this kind, including death-threats, were also addressed to her on the phone.
Bugan Mioara, the mother of the girl, said that she would contact the courthouse of Tecuci to sue the parents for their behavior: but from our own checks to date, she hasn’t fulfilled her intention.
Signed,
Chief of the District Securitate
Major L. V.

The story here is actually in what the file doesn’t say, and the silencing of the truth in this record is a linguistic feat, as well as a display of considerable narrative skill. The purely observational language in this file carries with it the undertone of official worry over me being feared and punished by the community for being my father’s daughter. However, when I read this file, I read a report that, according to the clean facts, said: "Our plot is working well, we are isolating the family and Carmen’s friend is doing a good job right along with his parents." T. L., I know, had been generously rewarded for his job: To use their own parlance, he proved to be a good "legend," which is a fictional story created in order to compromise or to isolate someone undesirable. The communication by TELEX between the officers of high standing is rich with second meanings. Even though these meanings are accessible only to the family that is subject of this particular communication, for me, as a writer who is the main subject of this file, it is a lesson on how meaning is created, how versions of history are written. Here is a state that can violate something as private as young love, while simultaneously putting on a show of worry that the dissident father had made his own children go through hell, in a community who of course is very keen to follow the party line.

We are all versions of the past, our past and that of the others, the past of our countries and the past of our languages. I still speak the dialect of my village—I kept it as a secret, a source of strength. A source that now helps me deal with the Romanian of the secret files—which is essentially a language of betrayal and suspicion, a language of oppression. The Romanian language I spoke before the encounter with the Securitate has helped me maintain an instinctual love for language though time, whatever national language I happen to speak at the moment. But all these languages, all these different layers of Romanian, and lately all the layers of English (non-native English, American, or British English-es in which I have lived and written) reflect that as writers we often have to position ourselves toward our subject matter, rather than allowing ourselves to be swallowed by it. One of the questions I keep asking myself now is how to write about personal memory when it is part of a collective memory, a collective history?

We are all versions of the past, our past and that of the others, the past of our countries and the past of our languages

Now I live in a different place of writing: an archival identity that incorporates the secret-police speak into the language of poetry. As I write about these files, which contain the past and the secrets of others, I wonder what are my responsibilities toward those others? I wonder how much shall I protect them and how much I shall rely on the fact that healing only comes about when we bring out to light the hard truths. Forgiving is a consequence of acknowledging the pain first, and that all of it is a linguistic concept. I wonder that maybe the beauty I try to put in my poems about Romania might return here, via translation from English which could make it possible for the past to be healed.

The transformation that the reality of the files, and their language, enact on the poetic language is profound. I decided to show the anxiety in the way I write, to show how the language of the files drowns at times my own voice, for the truth is that the life that these files represent has in no small measure influenced my own sense of self. The files draw me out of my carefully built sense of who I have become after my Romanian experience and drown me into their content, and non-emotional, devastating language.

Here is a poem based on a transcript of a conversation that brought back this times some very beautiful memories of listening to Dad, fresh from prison, telling stories to my little brother Catalin, seemingly oblivious to the microphones that we knew too well were planted all over the house. I’ve used text from the transcript inside the poem, and I’ve used the entire file as a free-standing piece too: as a raw material, as a source, not of inspiration, but provocation, to own again that part of my life. I call this a "poetics of question marks." This is an example of writing from an archival identity, and I think it summarizes what I tried to say about place of writing today.

Transcribed from the Romanian language
POST: 13 I.D.E.R.
No. Files 1
No: 0026124
Strict Secret
Ex. Unique
Date: 23.02.1988
NDICATIVE 1./ B.I.
BARBU
At hour 22.00 the objective listens to the news transmitted by the post “Radio Free Europe.” His wife is busy knitting. At hour 22:25 the objective attempts to put Catalin to bed, by telling him a story with something imaginary, the action taking place in the West, with a life of plenty and without worries, a country with lemon and orange trees.
Wife: … It’s good also here with apples, and pears and prunes..
Obj.: … I have been reading the magazine The World and saw that “there” in the developed countries the food problem is something entirely banal, everything is easily available… So where is it better? There where you can find a piece of good cheese or here with a piece of hard black bread?
Wife: Also here is good!…
24.02.88
Transcribed: T.G.

There

The boy was five years old and he trusted
his father’s stories about ‘a life of plenty,’

‘a country with lemon and orange trees.’
It is ‘something imagined’ the records say.

‘Apples and pears and prunes are also good’
the mother countered (for the microphones?)

no doubt, tired of the ‘hard black bread’
the husband-prisoner brought to her.

But he went on imagining the blooms of
orange groves, endless summer trips

we were to take if not for real,
then in his ‘stories with the action

taking place in the West,’
itself a forbidden word

those days when we secretly cherished
his unstoppable rambling dream.

I sat in silence weighing apples, pears and plums
against mesmerizing gallops across distant prairies.

The post Carmen Bugan: Secret Police Records and The Language of Memory appeared first on Nieman Storyboard.

]]>

The Power of Storytelling international conference in Bucharest just concluded its fifth edition this month, and thanks to conference founder Cristian Lupsa, editor of the nonfiction journal Decât o Revistă and a 2014 Nieman fellow, and his colleagues, Storyboard will bring you transcripts from some of the two-day conference’s sessions.

This year’s event had a theme guiding each keynote and panel: a sense of place. The speakers tackled the idea of place in a story and the way it is conveyed, depicted, researched, and understood. They shared stories of places visited for research and work (Paterniti, Banaszynski, MacNaughton), but also places they grew up in and places that changed their perspective on life (Jones, Perjovschi, Bugan). Outside the conference hall, audience members were challenged to debate the idea of space through photo exhibits, but also by drawing, illustrating, or writing about important places in their lives.

Our third speaker is Carmen Bugan, poet and author of "Burying the Typewriter," the internationally acclaimed memoir on life under the communist regime, discussing the process of creating literary work from personal testimony.

A few years ago my family and I received access to the surveillance files kept on us by Ceausescu’s Securitate from 1961 until 1989, when we left the country. They amount to a state-generated, public narrative of a deeply private family life. The two documents I will be discussing here are part of a complex story about people (those who spied, recorded, transcribed, reported, and us who formed their objects of observation); at the same time, they are examples of a specific story about language. Reading my personal "biography" in the secret-police speak of the files sends me back to a self I both recognize and don’t, creating another place of writing, which I could not have imagined before. I am caught in the conflict between the free, fluid language of memory and the shackled, impersonal language of surveillance reports. The Securitate portrayal of my youth writes over my memories and into my memory gaps, turning me into a palimpsest that combines the public voice of documents with my private experience. The "official" narrative in the records illuminates at times the past with details I had forgotten (it does not represent my own memories) and at times obfuscates the truth, or outright fictionalizes major events in my life, using a language that seems factual. In this sense it complicates the process of creating literary work out of personal testimony/history. Writing about the secret police narratives of my life in Romania started as an attempt to write the self, free, to detangle myself of this extra narrative; however, lately it is turning into a process of questioning whether memory can rescue and rebuild a sense of personal, and indeed artistic, identity out of surveillance records.

I seem to constantly define a "place of writing." This is probably due to continuous homelessness, thinking of one country in terms of another (or a succession of countries where I recently lived). To me the place of writing is a specific place (geographical, emotional, of the mind) understood from a sense of personal and artistic identity. I think of it as an originating kind of place that writers hold inside themselves, without which they cannot create—a kind of spiritual place, a soul, if you will. I imagine that all writers, whether they admit to it or not, write from a locus of certitude about who they are. This is usually the language: They belong to a language and that language belongs to them, even if absolutely everything else falls apart. By this I simply mean "native language," or "mother tongue," that the experienced writer cultivates into his or her unique voice. It’s when the native language becomes unstable, when writers are forced to abandon it, or when experience simply destroys the transaction of meaning or truth between a writer and her language, the notion of the "place of writing" itself becomes destabilized and abstracted. Over the years I have come to think of this "place of writing" more in terms of the language inside the language—the yolk inside the egg, the dialect and the mannerisms peculiar to the writer, that fundamental inner language which needs to be fiercely protected and which fuels everything.

When experience simply destroys the transaction of meaning or truth between a writer and her language, the notion of the "place of writing" itself becomes destabilized and abstracted

The new place of writing where I find myself these days is at the rift between the public and private and, more fundamentally, at the rift between the memories I have kept as sacred, as a foundation of my identity and the memories brought on, or implanted by the records which re-orient me toward my native place, the people I thought I knew, and my own earlier self. In other words, the new place of writing is a fractured identity (what I knew and what I didn’t) as much as an accumulated, sometimes conflicting, and sometimes supplementary information that can best be expressed by the term "archival identity." So I have come to think of my native country, and my native language as places before and after the records.

The Romania of personal memory is simultaneously a lost paradise and a place of suffering, which I nevertheless left reluctantly. I’d like to read to you a poem called "Making the Hay Mattress" (from The House of Straw) where the language is laden with images, and my grandmother is a symbol of lost magical childhood moments. My Romania is an idealized country of the mind.

Making the Hay Mattress

The best part of all that was dancing:
In August, at the summer cleaning,
She threw away mattress and pillows

Stripping the beds to ideas on the empty floor,
Where, with hammer and nails she reinforced
The shapes of wobbly wooden frames.

Then in a new white case we stuffed fresh hay;
After she sealed it tight, she summoned us to dance
The hora on top, to even out the surface,

Soften flowers and grass.
Barefoot, we took dance lessons on the mattress case
Stomped our feet, clapped our hands and laughed.

So it came to be that till she died,
In August we danced and slept on flowers at night.

It is also a Romania of humiliations, of being dragged to the courthouse to see my parents’ divorce (which I put in the poem "The Divorce," Crossing the Carpathians), because the Securitate wanted my mother to show publicly that she disapproved of my father’s politics. It is a place recalled through memories that have remained intact:

The Divorce

Before they brought him to the courtroom, they gave him three apples:
‘Your wife sent you these.’ He cradled each apple in the cup of his hands,
The smoothness of their skin became the cheeks of each child.

Inside the courthouse there was a quiet opening and closing of doors.
A crowd of people was chanting his name under the windows.
When the door opened, I saw his bare feet in brown shoes.

His children held each other tight against the wall.
Their breaths, white with cold, were rising towards the ceiling.
They listened for the voices of their parents.

When the divorce was over, he was allowed to see them:
They kissed his chained hands, promised to be good, let their tears fall
On his prison uniform with his own, all three of them burying him.

How I wished we could hide him with our bodies and take him home!
The Securitate peeled us off him. But we were the apple seeds left to grow
In the sound of his chains on the cement floor.

I wrote these poems in English, the adoptive language being a safe place of writing which seemed honest to my condition as an immigrant to the United States, the condition of a political refugee.

This writing in English, about a life that is re-made almost entirely with memories of Romania, was self-sustaining and had its own logic. But then, in 2010, I received the first 1,500 pages of secret police files on my father, and in 2013 the rest of 3,000 pages of files on my mother arrived in a couple of carton boxes from Bucharest.

Here are two examples of the files, which I would like to discuss:

Point of Interest No. 4 Unique Exemplary
No. 00714/29/  08.08.1987 Lt. Maj. N S.
POST no. 5 186/72
No. of files-1-(one)
“BUTNARU”
at the visit with his daughter
At the visit with his daughter, the obj. is overjoyed to see her, after which he inquires why “mother” has not come to see him. His daughter Carmen says she could not travel because she is ill.
Then the obj. asks about other news from home, how they manage, if they experience hardship, and how they finished the school year.

To these questions from the obj. his daughter answers that life at home is hard: they have no wood for winter, no one to help them. As for school, she said she finished the year well. Next year she will take the baccalaureate exams and prepare for the entrance exams to University to study paediatric medicine, in which she thinks she might succeed.

Referring to his own health, the objective tells his daughter that he was very ill with his nerves but now he is calming down. (He asks for medicines), and then he says, “It is possible that this autumn I will come home—you never know!”
At the end of the conversation “Butnaru” advises his daughter to do her best until he returns home, try her hardest to get into University, to take care of her mother and her little brother and after he will come home things will become easier.
The visit closes.
Transcribed I.V./08.08.1987

When I first read this file, I thought, "This is a linguistic event in itself, stronger than any poetry I ever wrote, it’s so immediate, and half-literate in such a raw, life-like way." I also thought "My God, I don’t remember this visit at all!"

Absurdly, the conversation is "transcribed from the Romanian language": what other language would have been possible in our case, and in that prison? The reader is given the name of the officer in charge of the transcript and presumably the visit. And we also know that this file is "strictly secret" and there is only one copy of it. "Secrecy" reigns. I don’t know if the numbers on the document indicate the files kept on us, or the conversations my father participated in while in prison, and I don’t know what Post no. 5 signifies unless it’s the visiting room. Post no. 5, place of interest—they are used almost euphemistically: You simply need to know their coded meanings to get around to figuring out where you are. The language that describes my visit to my father is fragmentary, exact, boring officialdom—he asked, to his questions from him she answered—it’s a complex label that was glued to that day. I wonder what the daily life of the transcriber was like, and what he thought and felt as he listened and watched my dad and me talk—if indeed he was the person who did all these things. It must take a certain strength to produce such a matter-of-fact document. I love the title of the document though: "Butnaru," which is the surname of my mother’s adoptive father (my lovely grandfather Neculai), is now a codename for my father. The subtitle indicates that my father is the main character in this transcript: he is described, monitored, observed, analyzed "at the visit with his daughter," though he is never described as an inmate, but rather as the abbreviated "obj.," the "target," or "the object of observation." The visit could have occurred any nondescript place.

According to the transcript, which mixes direct quotes from us with paraphrases of the conversation transposed into secret-police speak, I made the visit by myself. Dad showed no sign of worrying about me, he accepted the explanation that mother was ill, and went on to ask the news from home, after which he told me about his own health. For the non-experienced reader of these kind of secret police files, the only indication that this meeting took place somewhere in captivity is my father’s encouraging comment that he might return home.

There is a whole, and bigger story in here, which I have put in a poem called "Aiud" in my book Crossing the Carpathians as well as a chapter in my memoir Burying the Typewriter. They contain my memories of conglomerated prison visits, not a specific one, though there is a dialogue between my father and my brother Catalin, aged two and a half on the first prison visit, a dialogue that has remained perfect in our collective family memory and has gone into both pieces. But my writing expresses my own feelings which have given me a sense of who I was at that time in Romania: As such, it is not a document or a court testimony, but rather a moment of truth that I brought out from silence to speech, a rite of passage, a moment in time, which I recreated in order to give the reader the essence of that experience of that particular time and place. Reading this transcript makes all the other visits seem somehow less significant: During those visits I benefited from the comfort of my brother, sister, and my mother, and the physical safety of being with them. I also remember being far more scared and intimidated by being in prison. None of this is happening according to this transcript where I appear in the guise of a very self-controlled adult: I don’t cry, I don’t shake, I speak clearly, and there is no sense of grief when I say good bye to my father. The visit simply "closes." What I am left with on reading this document is my previous poem as one version of the past, my identity as a freaked out teenager as one version of myself (the private version) which are being "written over" by the official record of a visit taking place in one particular day, at one specific "place of interest," where I exchange particular information that has been recorded, transcribed, and is therefore un-deletable and true.

This is the rift—between official language and private expression; between Romanian language of the transcript and my translation of it nearly 30 years later in exile; between the first sense of the self and the second sense of the self. If I actually made this visit I don’t remember, I must have been far stronger psychologically and emotionally than I ever gave myself credit for. But why don’t I have a memory of this visit? Was it trauma? Was the whole visit an invention of the secret police to pretend that they actually allowed my father regular access to family when in fact they didn’t? Yet the dates in August correspond. After reading this document I have written the new poem about Aiud, a poem situated at the rift between languages: that of secret police-speak and that of memory.

Another files which has made an impression on me is more personal yet. Here it is:

Internal Ministry
District Inspectorate Galati
Securitate
Nr. 0012822/ 12.11.1986
 
  TELEX
SECRET
Ex. 12.22.1986
TO: INTERNAL MINISTRY
THE DEPARTMENT OF THE SECURITY OF STATE
DIRECTION VI-A BUCURESTI
Personal: for Comrade Colonel V
Regarding the existent information in the case Bugan Mioara, wife of condemned Bugan Ion, it appears that their daughter—Carmen—student in the class XI (4th year) at the Agro Industrial High School Tecuci became friends with T. L., student in 1st year in the sub-engineering program at the Technical Military Academy Bucuresti.
The parents of T. L., upon discovery of this friendship, knowing the deeds that the father of Carmen Bugan has committed, and having been unable to persuade their son to renounce this friendship, travelled to her home where they addressed her with words of insult, injury, and calumny. Words of this kind, including death-threats, were also addressed to her on the phone.
Bugan Mioara, the mother of the girl, said that she would contact the courthouse of Tecuci to sue the parents for their behavior: but from our own checks to date, she hasn’t fulfilled her intention.
Signed,
Chief of the District Securitate
Major L. V.

The story here is actually in what the file doesn’t say, and the silencing of the truth in this record is a linguistic feat, as well as a display of considerable narrative skill. The purely observational language in this file carries with it the undertone of official worry over me being feared and punished by the community for being my father’s daughter. However, when I read this file, I read a report that, according to the clean facts, said: "Our plot is working well, we are isolating the family and Carmen’s friend is doing a good job right along with his parents." T. L., I know, had been generously rewarded for his job: To use their own parlance, he proved to be a good "legend," which is a fictional story created in order to compromise or to isolate someone undesirable. The communication by TELEX between the officers of high standing is rich with second meanings. Even though these meanings are accessible only to the family that is subject of this particular communication, for me, as a writer who is the main subject of this file, it is a lesson on how meaning is created, how versions of history are written. Here is a state that can violate something as private as young love, while simultaneously putting on a show of worry that the dissident father had made his own children go through hell, in a community who of course is very keen to follow the party line.

We are all versions of the past, our past and that of the others, the past of our countries and the past of our languages. I still speak the dialect of my village—I kept it as a secret, a source of strength. A source that now helps me deal with the Romanian of the secret files—which is essentially a language of betrayal and suspicion, a language of oppression. The Romanian language I spoke before the encounter with the Securitate has helped me maintain an instinctual love for language though time, whatever national language I happen to speak at the moment. But all these languages, all these different layers of Romanian, and lately all the layers of English (non-native English, American, or British English-es in which I have lived and written) reflect that as writers we often have to position ourselves toward our subject matter, rather than allowing ourselves to be swallowed by it. One of the questions I keep asking myself now is how to write about personal memory when it is part of a collective memory, a collective history?

We are all versions of the past, our past and that of the others, the past of our countries and the past of our languages

Now I live in a different place of writing: an archival identity that incorporates the secret-police speak into the language of poetry. As I write about these files, which contain the past and the secrets of others, I wonder what are my responsibilities toward those others? I wonder how much shall I protect them and how much I shall rely on the fact that healing only comes about when we bring out to light the hard truths. Forgiving is a consequence of acknowledging the pain first, and that all of it is a linguistic concept. I wonder that maybe the beauty I try to put in my poems about Romania might return here, via translation from English which could make it possible for the past to be healed.

The transformation that the reality of the files, and their language, enact on the poetic language is profound. I decided to show the anxiety in the way I write, to show how the language of the files drowns at times my own voice, for the truth is that the life that these files represent has in no small measure influenced my own sense of self. The files draw me out of my carefully built sense of who I have become after my Romanian experience and drown me into their content, and non-emotional, devastating language.

Here is a poem based on a transcript of a conversation that brought back this times some very beautiful memories of listening to Dad, fresh from prison, telling stories to my little brother Catalin, seemingly oblivious to the microphones that we knew too well were planted all over the house. I’ve used text from the transcript inside the poem, and I’ve used the entire file as a free-standing piece too: as a raw material, as a source, not of inspiration, but provocation, to own again that part of my life. I call this a "poetics of question marks." This is an example of writing from an archival identity, and I think it summarizes what I tried to say about place of writing today.

Transcribed from the Romanian language
POST: 13 I.D.E.R.
No. Files 1
No: 0026124
Strict Secret
Ex. Unique
Date: 23.02.1988
NDICATIVE 1./ B.I.
BARBU
At hour 22.00 the objective listens to the news transmitted by the post “Radio Free Europe.” His wife is busy knitting. At hour 22:25 the objective attempts to put Catalin to bed, by telling him a story with something imaginary, the action taking place in the West, with a life of plenty and without worries, a country with lemon and orange trees.
Wife: … It’s good also here with apples, and pears and prunes..
Obj.: … I have been reading the magazine The World and saw that “there” in the developed countries the food problem is something entirely banal, everything is easily available… So where is it better? There where you can find a piece of good cheese or here with a piece of hard black bread?
Wife: Also here is good!…
24.02.88
Transcribed: T.G.

There

The boy was five years old and he trusted
his father’s stories about ‘a life of plenty,’

‘a country with lemon and orange trees.’
It is ‘something imagined’ the records say.

‘Apples and pears and prunes are also good’
the mother countered (for the microphones?)

no doubt, tired of the ‘hard black bread’
the husband-prisoner brought to her.

But he went on imagining the blooms of
orange groves, endless summer trips

we were to take if not for real,
then in his ‘stories with the action

taking place in the West,’
itself a forbidden word

those days when we secretly cherished
his unstoppable rambling dream.

I sat in silence weighing apples, pears and plums
against mesmerizing gallops across distant prairies.

The post Carmen Bugan: Secret Police Records and The Language of Memory appeared first on Nieman Storyboard.

]]>
Cristian Lupșa
Michael Paterniti: Projecting Stories https://niemanstoryboard.org/2015/10/23/michael-paterniti-projecting-stories/ Fri, 23 Oct 2015 17:43:23 +0000 https://niemanstoryboard.org/2015/10/23/michael-paterniti-projecting-stories/

The Power of Storytelling international conference in Bucharest just concluded its fifth edition this month, and thanks to conference founder Cristian Lupsa, editor of the nonfiction journal Decât o Revistă and a 2014 Nieman fellow, and his colleagues, Storyboard will bring you transcripts from some of the two-day conference’s sessions.

This year’s event had a theme guiding each keynote and panel: a sense of place. The speakers tackled the idea of place in a story and the way it is conveyed, depicted, researched, and understood. Some shared stories of places visited for research and work (Paterniti, Banaszynski, MacNaughton), while others spoke of places they grew up in and places that changed their perspective on life (Jones, Perjovschi, Bugan). Outside the conference hall, audience members were challenged to debate the idea of space through photo exhibits, but also by drawing, illustrating, or writing about important places in their lives.

Our second speaker is Michael Paterniti, bestselling author and GQ contributor

There was a bookstore in Rangoon, Burma, when I was there many years ago. It was a pretty remarkable place, anonymous among a row of ramshackle shops on Sule Pagoda Street. Every book in that cramped shop came in some shade of green: lime green, emerald green, fern green, olive drab, veridian. The covers of all the books were green; the bindings were green. Each one looked almost exactly like THIS [shows battered book, in green]. It could have been Faulkner; it could have been Tin Tin. Who could distinguish?

And here’s the amazing thing: If you asked for George Orwell or Norman Lewis, if you wanted Keats or Virginia Woolf, the bookstore owner—a man named U Ba Kyi, who was maybe 50, with hair sprouting from a mole on his chin, which was considered a sign of good luck in Burma—would instantly pluck it from the shelf. He knew exactly where each book was in the store, could summon the location as easily as he might reach for a bedside glass of water in the dark. Inside, the books were mimeographed, on thin paper. Lost books, wrapped in anonymous robes. Disguised but still living. When you opened them, the words smelled amazing, like cut grass. Or vanilla.

This place, for me, was a true curiosity. U Ba Kyi only had one copy of each book on the shelf, and when that one sold, he went back and mimeographed a new one. So he kept a secret library of the real books somewhere that wasn’t here. As the British empire faded from Burma in the late 1940's, and democracy failed in the 1990's, as the ruling junta became more and more oppressive and isolationist, and slugged themselves with the name SLORC (like something out of Orwell itself), the bookstore also became more and more dangerous. What U Ba Kyi had the audacity to do, what he’d brought himself to do—or elevated himself to do—was to harbor all the written words that had been banned. He was the word-protector, and the story-keeper. His shop was like a black box of the human psyche, some Spiritus Mundi. If certain books had been found out in his shop, he surely would have gone to prison.

At the time, in the mid-90's, I’d come to Rangoon—renamed Yangon, as Burma had been renamed Myanmar (the fluidity of words, of names, of verbs, as Carmen said yesterday, are history itself, or the re-writing of it)—I’d come to talk to Aung San Suu Kyi, a Nobel Peace Prize winner and pro-democracy leader who was under long-term house arrest. There was a civil war raging in the jungle (where I’d just been with the Karen troops), and the military kept the city in lockdown. Anyone suspected of subversion quietly disappeared. Repression was quick and violent. In fact, just weeks after I left one jungle village on the frontline, one whose inhabitants were primarily Muslim, I found out that the SLORC troops had taken all the men there and, one by one, lit their beards on fire. The populace, unless otherwise part of the corrupt machine, served as indentured slaves to the regime. Or were otherwise subjugated by this genocide. And yet there were pockets of resistance, pro-democracy activists spreading their whispered message in tea shops and tofu restaurants. In order to interview one, I was picked up on a street corner, driven around the city, and deposited at an empty mansion, on the edge of a cane field. His codename was Caesar… and in the second hour of our interview, in the stifling heat, he simply fell asleep. There was nothing in the instruction manual for how to deal with a sleeping interview subject, so I showed myself out, and walked back to the city.

At first, I didn’t understand anything in Burma. How could I? There was so much happening above my head, so much that seemed impenetrable, and frightening. And while I waited for my interview with Aung San Suu Kyi, the bookstore was the place I went every day, to try to find some comfort, some words that might trigger an idea, or an emotion, to define my own confusion. To see if anyone had ever felt this dislocation, caused by this country, and put it into perfect words. Every day I came through the door, U Ba Kyi looked up, eyes lifting from what he read, and, smiling, asked me in perfect British English: What is your pleasure today?

It's the fine detail that the mind records as the mouth motors nonsensically...We are human beings having an actual/sensual experience first, and storytellers second.

By the third day, I asked him to just give me what he thought I might like. One of the books he picked from the green wall in that green room of words was a memoir called “Elephant Bill.” As it turned out, Elephant Bill was a Brit named James Williams who went to Burma in 1920 as a forest assistant for the Bombay Burma Trading Corporation, a company using 2,000 elephants to extract teak from the jungle, after which the trees were floated downriver to Rangoon or Mandalay. Fresh from the First World War, in which he’d been charged with taking care of camels in Africa, Williams was placed in charge of 70 elephants, and their oozies. And from first sight Elephant Bill fell in love with the animals. He loved their power and intelligence. He saw them as huge, hulking mysteries to unlock. He studied their habits and idiosyncracies. He respected their sensitivity, intelligence, and senses of humor. And when he wrote about elephants and elephant trainers with such generosity and granular detail, I couldn’t help but think he was writing about stories and writers. I took his every word in that dark country as a word of advice. As if he was speaking directly to me.

Early in the book, just after Elephant Bill has first arrived in the jungle, he meets his boss, the Obi-Wan Kenobi of elephants. Except much drunker, and ornery as hell. His name is Willie—and Elephant Bill can’t get anywhere with him, not one shred of respect. Until one night when they have a drink-off, each with their own bottles of Black Label. “If I never teach you anything else, I can tell you this,” says Willie at one point, “anything to do with the jungle, elephants and your work you can only learn by experience…. You’ll draw your pay for 10 years before you earn it.”

Then, he proceeds to pawn off four misfit elephants on Elephant Bill and order him to march them through the jungle to another hill station days away. When an ancient female elephant known as Ma Oh, or “the Old Lady” dies on the journey, it’s up to Elephant Bill to perform an autopsy. Here’s what Elephant Bill writes, by way of describing how he cut open the corpse of that dear 80-year-old elephant:

Tragedy soon turned to farce. The Old Lady was scarcely cold before I was literally inside her, with her arching ribs, sheltering me from the sun. I learned a good deal about elephant construction from her. Spare parts galore had been hauled out and arranged neatly in a row before tea-time. Her carcass proved to be a cave full of strange treasures, such as the heart, the gizzard, and the lungs. The only snag was that, do what I would, I could not find any kidneys, and I was almost tempted to conclude that she died from lack of them…

For me, reading the book at a streetside food stand, among a swirl of longyis swaying in the languid heat, gold dust called thanaka on the women’s faces, I clung to this passage—what Elephant Bill called his “Jonah journey”—as a sort of touchstone. I earmarked the page, and kept coming back to it. It wasn’t just Elephant Bill’s voice, funny and enthusiastic and astute. But it was the simple metaphor that the story of Elephant Bill’s march and subsequent post-mortem presented. For people like us, gathered here today, who love and try to understand the mechanics of narrative, the story really is an elephant. The story is always an elephant. And no matter what, in the end, we have to go inside to get it…. To humble ourselves, and learn. To find the cave full of strange treasures. To enter the hull of bones and bring out the innards, in hopes of writing the post-mortem, or a unified theory. To make a beginning, middle, and end of it, if we must. Our jungle journey includes taking the bus, getting on planes, walking through doors. [Or as Jackie said yesterday, crossing the lawn to the neighbors.] We enter the house or the hovel, the tukel or the hut. We say hello to the stranger, and by being there, concentrated in that one moment, together, we begin. We scalpel our way, question by question, into the secret place—to the place where the man is contemplating his own suicide perhaps, or grieving his lost wife; to where the woman wonders where her only child has gone or how she can redeem herself in the eyes of the one she loves—and suddenly we’re lost in this otherworld, slick and glimmering. What do we see there, and what do we make of it? How do we lay it out, to make a story, to make art or literature from it? And how do we go from the experience itself to words on a page, from the sensual encounter to the insentient markings on a page that re-conjures it all again in four dimensions? What is THAT alchemy?

I wish I knew. Because here’s the thing: I’ve been doing this for awhile. I write four or five long stories annually—and books, too—and each one seems to kill me in its own little way. Each leaves me knowing less, having learned more. Each depletes me, while filling me afresh, leaving me in a dynamic state of doubt. I call myself a reporter, and I proceed to ask stupid questions. I listen back to interviews while transcribing and I sound like a blithering idiot.

In fact, I have an unofficial contest going with some writer friends, to see who can ask the stupidest question EVER without meaning to, and I think I recently won. I was interviewing the chef Yotam Ottolenghi in London, and at the risk of never being asked to go on assignment again, I’m going to quote my question, verbatim:

So I’m just—butternut! Butternut squash, broccoli polenta, pearled lemon, that idea of, and sometimes this happens at the ridiculous high-end restaurant, the prawn did this, eat the whole flower, or whatever, just get that marrow, or whatever it is, up here, on the plate, all foamy, and this is what you’re doing without having to turn it into some sort of ridiculous cooky thing in these restaurants, like, maybe you could tell me: Why are we doing this!?

Seriously, how can you answer a question like this? And you know you’re in trouble when the response is, as it was in Ottolenghi’s case, a very long silence, a polite but quizzical expression usually reserved for the platypus tank at the zoo, and then, with pity: I think I know what you’re trying to say…

Anyway—it kills me a little, when I ask stupid questions. But I know, in the end, to keep asking, however stupid, because we are stumbling together toward the secret… and it’s always the response that matters. And it’s the fine detail that the mind records as the mouth motors nonsensically. It’s the memory bank of gestures and lightfall, the tastes and smells and visions—in Port au Prince after an earthquake, in the Sudan during a famine, on the Japanese coast after a tsunami. We are human beings having an actual/sensual experience first, and storytellers second. We accept the orange spilling its juice, the rice crawling with ants, the pain and joy given to us, or visited upon us. We let it in, allow for sedimentation, until it becomes ours, too, and then, we try to translate it.

But first comes the place, and the people in it. Our interaction with it, as we go inside, cut the tough skin to bones and organs. We hear our own voice met by another. We lay out the spare parts. We keep wondering where the damn kidneys went. Where did they go? We make our rough record of it. And then we leave.

Or do we?

I write plenty of crap, sloppy drafts, lame sentences...that's where all the energy lives, and builds, and begins its shaping work. That's where the true freedom of creativity orders all of this chaos of research, feeling, and thought into new structures and new ways of seeing stories

I’ve always had this feeling, looking out the plane or car window when leaving a place that I’m certain to return, certain to have a second life there. And soon enough it comes true, but not the way I thought.

Because soon enough you have to write the damn thing.

But, not yet. Not before the most confounding part of storymaking for me: I’ll call it the delay and obfuscation phase. What kills me a little, too, is that writers aren’t paid for, or measured by the greatness of their procrastination techniques, because mine—and perhaps many others in this room—can be of Nobel caliber. When I’m on that deadline, I want to drive the kids everywhere, show up at every game, volunteer for every field trip. I want to cook and go surfing. Do the laundry. I want to hike the White Mountains… and the Green Mountains… and the Alps. I Google elaborate itineraries for trips I’ll never take. I find out what bands are touring, just to see if they’re within 300 miles of me. I’m suddenly actually reading the jokes my dad sends via group email. Yes, I’m processing and percolating. I’m mediating and mind-sorting. But I’m also squandering time. And yet I take solace in the Emily Dickinson poem:
“To make a prairie it takes a clover and one bee,

One clover, and a bee,

And revery.

The revery alone will do,

If bees are few.”

Meanwhile, I’m usually letting my editors know that “I’m on it.” That it’s going “really well.” That they should “probably expect a draft soon.” And then the clock keeps ticking, louder and louder. I sometimes wonder about this process of procrastination. Is it that I want to delay the dissatisfaction—or heartbreak—of my own impending failure? Is it that I want to sustain the illusion that it’s possible, for once, to make something ideal, that’s utterly pure of feeling, and clear of thought? Or is it that I’m prioritizing my facts and research, rummaging this body of evidence that I’m already unconsciously composing? I’m not sure—but eventually I can’t quite live with myself for all the foot-dragging. Failure seems like a better option. But that voice keeps saying: If you don’t write a word, then the story will remain infinite. By this line of thought, each word, and sentence, leads to a forking, a choice made but one more eliminated, a narrowing, a fear of finitude. But then, I know that the best stories, my favorite stories, have at their heart that reflection of the collective, the schisms that make us human, the energy of the infinite even as they get chipped to a diamond point.

So… For me, the making of a story typically moves through these three phases:

  1. The cutting through and going inside and gathering up (the experiential),
  2. The meditation over what’s been laid out (procrastination/percolation of all the fine, telling details), and
  3. The writing, or making sense of it in narrative form, in draft after draft, until it’s been stylized to some fine point of articulation.

In logistical terms, then, I try to start by writing early in the morning, before my brain has caught up with consciousness. (Make no mistake, even when fully procrastinating on one story, I’m writing something every morning.) After the first round of work, there are children to tend to: breakfast, packed lunches, off to school. This is as important as anything—and afterward, I go to a coffee shop, where people are really friendly but cluster to do their work, as well. The white noise, the smell of coffee (though I’m not a big coffee drinker), the ritual and routine—all of it somehow helps, triggers the track switch, keeps me suspended or separated, lost in this world of my own slow construction. I’ve been known to pull up my hoodie, too, and bury my head. My friends have been known to refer to me as the Unabomber.

During these first scratchings, I think the goal is to try our hardest not to think. I’ll play loud music on my headphones if necessary. I’ll do my best to avoid texts and email. I’ll beat back the inner critic with the inner Viking wielding cudgels and war hammers. Sometimes the words come flooding, sometimes they trickle. I try not to care, but focus on where I am, inside, with the story, word to word, sentence to sentence. Hook and purl. It becomes a molecular puzzle. And while there’s a geographical place you go to get your story, there’s also a psychic place you go to make your story.

Unscientifically, I think we write from a zone somewhere above the stomach and below the heart, and maybe based on a signal from Mars. You can begin to sound a little nutty talking about this, but we go to some other green room of words waiting inside us as well, to some collective unconscious. To summon sentences out of our thoughts and feelings, we fall into a kind of trembling awareness, an underwater murkiness, not a trance, not nothingness, but a liquid engagement that allows for the freedom to make associations/connections/ allusive logic rather than linear logic. What are the powerful images, metaphors, lines of dialogue?

We move toward them.

I have a relative who works in neuroscience and also writes poetry. When I asked him how he would describe the physiology of creativity, he sent me a lengthy and amazing email, using words like “supraliminal” and “phonological loop,” “visuo-spatial scratchpad” and “episodic buffer.” But what mattered most in what he wrote had to do with the necessity of shutting down certain sectors of the brain: that being creative is more about turning the brain off, than turning it on. Writing—good writing—comes from working, sometimes thoughtlessly. It comes from remembering and forgetting at the same time. (There’s a reason bills pile up, emails go unanswered, etc.) It comes from the discipline, and patience, to find inspiration, to the exclusion of all else. There’s a rich history of creators going to unusual lengths to find this creative space, to create distraction, to turn off the monkey brain.

We’re told that Steve Jobs had his best thoughts on the toilet. Flannery O’Connor tended to her pet peacocks. And even as the composer Philip Glass made avant-garde musical happenings in his 20's and 30's, he worked as a plumber.

Said Glass in a later interview: "While working, I suddenly heard a noise and looked up to find Robert Hughes, the art critic of Time magazine, staring at me in disbelief. 'But you're Philip Glass! What are you doing here?' It was obvious that I was installing his dishwasher and I told him I would soon be finished. 'But you are an artist,' he protested. I explained that I was an artist but that I was sometimes a plumber as well and that he should go away and let me finish.”

The take-away: You have to be workman-like to be ethereal.

And even then, you can’t count on it. That is, it also kills me a little to call myself a writer, and yet each time I begin again I seem to know nothing. And I write plenty of crap, sloppy drafts, lame sentences. But if I write enough of them, if the words begin to gather, and I forgive myself long enough to experiment and make mistakes… that’s where all the energy lives, and builds, and begins its shaping work. That’s where the true freedom of creativity orders all of this chaos of research, feeling, and thought into new structures and new ways of seeing stories, or as Leslie had it yesterday, that’s how we allow other sources of light to illuminate our experience, draw our eye, bend the words.

This is the deep mystery of what we do when we write—the how of it—that I would argue isn’t so mysterious after all. Writing is everyday work. It’s a blue collar job with white collar aspirations. It’s turning wonder into words, with the materials at hand. Hours upon hours of compulsive obsessive gerrymandering, until your head and back hurts. We lose ourselves in the jungle, then return, as if after a long quest, shaggier and perhaps wiser. Doubt and hard work, that’s partly what writing is. Risk and faith, that is, too.

So, if you’re ready, it’s a bit of a pilgrim’s leap. It’s a Jonah journey; no one else can take it for you.

Old drunk Willy, the Obi-Wan of the jungle, told Elephant Bill that he would draw his pay for 10 years before earning it in the jungles of Burma. (And it turns out that Rilke, in his “Letters to a Young Poet,” warns that the writer’s apprenticeship may last the same amount of time.) But in the pages of “Elephant Bill,” we soon find Elephant Bill himself thrown smack into it, trying to control six savage elephants, realizing the intricacies of taming each with various “tricks.”

Doubt and hard work, that's partly what writing is. Risk and faith, that is, too

“These tricks,” he writes, “were just the result of habitual methods employed by their riders. In some cases the approach had to be made from the near side, in other cases from the off, or from in front, or behind, or when the animal was sitting, or standing. The approach to each animal had to be learned separately.”

Each elephant is a different story, requiring separate ways of thinking, coaxing, taming. In trying to tell them, the pleasures are plenty, the mysteries vast, the compulsion deep. Steinbeck says:

A writer out of loneliness is trying to communicate like a distant star sending signals. He isn't telling or teaching or ordering. Rather he seeks to establish a relationship of meaning, of feeling, of observing. We are lonesome animals. We spend all life trying to be less lonesome.

Eventually in Burma, I had my interview with Aung San Suu Kyi. She sat in her dead father’s empty house, its wooden bones creaking in a torrential downpour. She wore a white gardenia in her hair. Haggard and beautiful, strong and morose. That’s what I remember: the darkness of her mood, and the dripping of the water as it puddled on the teak floors.

And I remember when I left her, that I was going home, never to return to U Ba Kyi’s bookstore, or his accommodating smile again. Even now, I find myself wondering: What would possess someone to risk so much, to hide all of that literature in plain sight, mimeographed out of love and purpose, stuffed inside these handmade green bindings? And how is it that we—you, me, we—might write something so worthy as to grace those communal shelves? That U Ba Kyi would risk his life to protect all those stories still makes me believe it’s worth risking some small piece of ours to try to tell them.

The post Michael Paterniti: Projecting Stories appeared first on Nieman Storyboard.

]]>

The Power of Storytelling international conference in Bucharest just concluded its fifth edition this month, and thanks to conference founder Cristian Lupsa, editor of the nonfiction journal Decât o Revistă and a 2014 Nieman fellow, and his colleagues, Storyboard will bring you transcripts from some of the two-day conference’s sessions.

This year’s event had a theme guiding each keynote and panel: a sense of place. The speakers tackled the idea of place in a story and the way it is conveyed, depicted, researched, and understood. Some shared stories of places visited for research and work (Paterniti, Banaszynski, MacNaughton), while others spoke of places they grew up in and places that changed their perspective on life (Jones, Perjovschi, Bugan). Outside the conference hall, audience members were challenged to debate the idea of space through photo exhibits, but also by drawing, illustrating, or writing about important places in their lives.

Our second speaker is Michael Paterniti, bestselling author and GQ contributor

There was a bookstore in Rangoon, Burma, when I was there many years ago. It was a pretty remarkable place, anonymous among a row of ramshackle shops on Sule Pagoda Street. Every book in that cramped shop came in some shade of green: lime green, emerald green, fern green, olive drab, veridian. The covers of all the books were green; the bindings were green. Each one looked almost exactly like THIS [shows battered book, in green]. It could have been Faulkner; it could have been Tin Tin. Who could distinguish?

And here’s the amazing thing: If you asked for George Orwell or Norman Lewis, if you wanted Keats or Virginia Woolf, the bookstore owner—a man named U Ba Kyi, who was maybe 50, with hair sprouting from a mole on his chin, which was considered a sign of good luck in Burma—would instantly pluck it from the shelf. He knew exactly where each book was in the store, could summon the location as easily as he might reach for a bedside glass of water in the dark. Inside, the books were mimeographed, on thin paper. Lost books, wrapped in anonymous robes. Disguised but still living. When you opened them, the words smelled amazing, like cut grass. Or vanilla.

This place, for me, was a true curiosity. U Ba Kyi only had one copy of each book on the shelf, and when that one sold, he went back and mimeographed a new one. So he kept a secret library of the real books somewhere that wasn’t here. As the British empire faded from Burma in the late 1940's, and democracy failed in the 1990's, as the ruling junta became more and more oppressive and isolationist, and slugged themselves with the name SLORC (like something out of Orwell itself), the bookstore also became more and more dangerous. What U Ba Kyi had the audacity to do, what he’d brought himself to do—or elevated himself to do—was to harbor all the written words that had been banned. He was the word-protector, and the story-keeper. His shop was like a black box of the human psyche, some Spiritus Mundi. If certain books had been found out in his shop, he surely would have gone to prison.

At the time, in the mid-90's, I’d come to Rangoon—renamed Yangon, as Burma had been renamed Myanmar (the fluidity of words, of names, of verbs, as Carmen said yesterday, are history itself, or the re-writing of it)—I’d come to talk to Aung San Suu Kyi, a Nobel Peace Prize winner and pro-democracy leader who was under long-term house arrest. There was a civil war raging in the jungle (where I’d just been with the Karen troops), and the military kept the city in lockdown. Anyone suspected of subversion quietly disappeared. Repression was quick and violent. In fact, just weeks after I left one jungle village on the frontline, one whose inhabitants were primarily Muslim, I found out that the SLORC troops had taken all the men there and, one by one, lit their beards on fire. The populace, unless otherwise part of the corrupt machine, served as indentured slaves to the regime. Or were otherwise subjugated by this genocide. And yet there were pockets of resistance, pro-democracy activists spreading their whispered message in tea shops and tofu restaurants. In order to interview one, I was picked up on a street corner, driven around the city, and deposited at an empty mansion, on the edge of a cane field. His codename was Caesar… and in the second hour of our interview, in the stifling heat, he simply fell asleep. There was nothing in the instruction manual for how to deal with a sleeping interview subject, so I showed myself out, and walked back to the city.

At first, I didn’t understand anything in Burma. How could I? There was so much happening above my head, so much that seemed impenetrable, and frightening. And while I waited for my interview with Aung San Suu Kyi, the bookstore was the place I went every day, to try to find some comfort, some words that might trigger an idea, or an emotion, to define my own confusion. To see if anyone had ever felt this dislocation, caused by this country, and put it into perfect words. Every day I came through the door, U Ba Kyi looked up, eyes lifting from what he read, and, smiling, asked me in perfect British English: What is your pleasure today?

It's the fine detail that the mind records as the mouth motors nonsensically...We are human beings having an actual/sensual experience first, and storytellers second.

By the third day, I asked him to just give me what he thought I might like. One of the books he picked from the green wall in that green room of words was a memoir called “Elephant Bill.” As it turned out, Elephant Bill was a Brit named James Williams who went to Burma in 1920 as a forest assistant for the Bombay Burma Trading Corporation, a company using 2,000 elephants to extract teak from the jungle, after which the trees were floated downriver to Rangoon or Mandalay. Fresh from the First World War, in which he’d been charged with taking care of camels in Africa, Williams was placed in charge of 70 elephants, and their oozies. And from first sight Elephant Bill fell in love with the animals. He loved their power and intelligence. He saw them as huge, hulking mysteries to unlock. He studied their habits and idiosyncracies. He respected their sensitivity, intelligence, and senses of humor. And when he wrote about elephants and elephant trainers with such generosity and granular detail, I couldn’t help but think he was writing about stories and writers. I took his every word in that dark country as a word of advice. As if he was speaking directly to me.

Early in the book, just after Elephant Bill has first arrived in the jungle, he meets his boss, the Obi-Wan Kenobi of elephants. Except much drunker, and ornery as hell. His name is Willie—and Elephant Bill can’t get anywhere with him, not one shred of respect. Until one night when they have a drink-off, each with their own bottles of Black Label. “If I never teach you anything else, I can tell you this,” says Willie at one point, “anything to do with the jungle, elephants and your work you can only learn by experience…. You’ll draw your pay for 10 years before you earn it.”

Then, he proceeds to pawn off four misfit elephants on Elephant Bill and order him to march them through the jungle to another hill station days away. When an ancient female elephant known as Ma Oh, or “the Old Lady” dies on the journey, it’s up to Elephant Bill to perform an autopsy. Here’s what Elephant Bill writes, by way of describing how he cut open the corpse of that dear 80-year-old elephant:

Tragedy soon turned to farce. The Old Lady was scarcely cold before I was literally inside her, with her arching ribs, sheltering me from the sun. I learned a good deal about elephant construction from her. Spare parts galore had been hauled out and arranged neatly in a row before tea-time. Her carcass proved to be a cave full of strange treasures, such as the heart, the gizzard, and the lungs. The only snag was that, do what I would, I could not find any kidneys, and I was almost tempted to conclude that she died from lack of them…

For me, reading the book at a streetside food stand, among a swirl of longyis swaying in the languid heat, gold dust called thanaka on the women’s faces, I clung to this passage—what Elephant Bill called his “Jonah journey”—as a sort of touchstone. I earmarked the page, and kept coming back to it. It wasn’t just Elephant Bill’s voice, funny and enthusiastic and astute. But it was the simple metaphor that the story of Elephant Bill’s march and subsequent post-mortem presented. For people like us, gathered here today, who love and try to understand the mechanics of narrative, the story really is an elephant. The story is always an elephant. And no matter what, in the end, we have to go inside to get it…. To humble ourselves, and learn. To find the cave full of strange treasures. To enter the hull of bones and bring out the innards, in hopes of writing the post-mortem, or a unified theory. To make a beginning, middle, and end of it, if we must. Our jungle journey includes taking the bus, getting on planes, walking through doors. [Or as Jackie said yesterday, crossing the lawn to the neighbors.] We enter the house or the hovel, the tukel or the hut. We say hello to the stranger, and by being there, concentrated in that one moment, together, we begin. We scalpel our way, question by question, into the secret place—to the place where the man is contemplating his own suicide perhaps, or grieving his lost wife; to where the woman wonders where her only child has gone or how she can redeem herself in the eyes of the one she loves—and suddenly we’re lost in this otherworld, slick and glimmering. What do we see there, and what do we make of it? How do we lay it out, to make a story, to make art or literature from it? And how do we go from the experience itself to words on a page, from the sensual encounter to the insentient markings on a page that re-conjures it all again in four dimensions? What is THAT alchemy?

I wish I knew. Because here’s the thing: I’ve been doing this for awhile. I write four or five long stories annually—and books, too—and each one seems to kill me in its own little way. Each leaves me knowing less, having learned more. Each depletes me, while filling me afresh, leaving me in a dynamic state of doubt. I call myself a reporter, and I proceed to ask stupid questions. I listen back to interviews while transcribing and I sound like a blithering idiot.

In fact, I have an unofficial contest going with some writer friends, to see who can ask the stupidest question EVER without meaning to, and I think I recently won. I was interviewing the chef Yotam Ottolenghi in London, and at the risk of never being asked to go on assignment again, I’m going to quote my question, verbatim:

So I’m just—butternut! Butternut squash, broccoli polenta, pearled lemon, that idea of, and sometimes this happens at the ridiculous high-end restaurant, the prawn did this, eat the whole flower, or whatever, just get that marrow, or whatever it is, up here, on the plate, all foamy, and this is what you’re doing without having to turn it into some sort of ridiculous cooky thing in these restaurants, like, maybe you could tell me: Why are we doing this!?

Seriously, how can you answer a question like this? And you know you’re in trouble when the response is, as it was in Ottolenghi’s case, a very long silence, a polite but quizzical expression usually reserved for the platypus tank at the zoo, and then, with pity: I think I know what you’re trying to say…

Anyway—it kills me a little, when I ask stupid questions. But I know, in the end, to keep asking, however stupid, because we are stumbling together toward the secret… and it’s always the response that matters. And it’s the fine detail that the mind records as the mouth motors nonsensically. It’s the memory bank of gestures and lightfall, the tastes and smells and visions—in Port au Prince after an earthquake, in the Sudan during a famine, on the Japanese coast after a tsunami. We are human beings having an actual/sensual experience first, and storytellers second. We accept the orange spilling its juice, the rice crawling with ants, the pain and joy given to us, or visited upon us. We let it in, allow for sedimentation, until it becomes ours, too, and then, we try to translate it.

But first comes the place, and the people in it. Our interaction with it, as we go inside, cut the tough skin to bones and organs. We hear our own voice met by another. We lay out the spare parts. We keep wondering where the damn kidneys went. Where did they go? We make our rough record of it. And then we leave.

Or do we?

I write plenty of crap, sloppy drafts, lame sentences...that's where all the energy lives, and builds, and begins its shaping work. That's where the true freedom of creativity orders all of this chaos of research, feeling, and thought into new structures and new ways of seeing stories

I’ve always had this feeling, looking out the plane or car window when leaving a place that I’m certain to return, certain to have a second life there. And soon enough it comes true, but not the way I thought.

Because soon enough you have to write the damn thing.

But, not yet. Not before the most confounding part of storymaking for me: I’ll call it the delay and obfuscation phase. What kills me a little, too, is that writers aren’t paid for, or measured by the greatness of their procrastination techniques, because mine—and perhaps many others in this room—can be of Nobel caliber. When I’m on that deadline, I want to drive the kids everywhere, show up at every game, volunteer for every field trip. I want to cook and go surfing. Do the laundry. I want to hike the White Mountains… and the Green Mountains… and the Alps. I Google elaborate itineraries for trips I’ll never take. I find out what bands are touring, just to see if they’re within 300 miles of me. I’m suddenly actually reading the jokes my dad sends via group email. Yes, I’m processing and percolating. I’m mediating and mind-sorting. But I’m also squandering time. And yet I take solace in the Emily Dickinson poem:
“To make a prairie it takes a clover and one bee,

One clover, and a bee,

And revery.

The revery alone will do,

If bees are few.”

Meanwhile, I’m usually letting my editors know that “I’m on it.” That it’s going “really well.” That they should “probably expect a draft soon.” And then the clock keeps ticking, louder and louder. I sometimes wonder about this process of procrastination. Is it that I want to delay the dissatisfaction—or heartbreak—of my own impending failure? Is it that I want to sustain the illusion that it’s possible, for once, to make something ideal, that’s utterly pure of feeling, and clear of thought? Or is it that I’m prioritizing my facts and research, rummaging this body of evidence that I’m already unconsciously composing? I’m not sure—but eventually I can’t quite live with myself for all the foot-dragging. Failure seems like a better option. But that voice keeps saying: If you don’t write a word, then the story will remain infinite. By this line of thought, each word, and sentence, leads to a forking, a choice made but one more eliminated, a narrowing, a fear of finitude. But then, I know that the best stories, my favorite stories, have at their heart that reflection of the collective, the schisms that make us human, the energy of the infinite even as they get chipped to a diamond point.

So… For me, the making of a story typically moves through these three phases:

  1. The cutting through and going inside and gathering up (the experiential),
  2. The meditation over what’s been laid out (procrastination/percolation of all the fine, telling details), and
  3. The writing, or making sense of it in narrative form, in draft after draft, until it’s been stylized to some fine point of articulation.

In logistical terms, then, I try to start by writing early in the morning, before my brain has caught up with consciousness. (Make no mistake, even when fully procrastinating on one story, I’m writing something every morning.) After the first round of work, there are children to tend to: breakfast, packed lunches, off to school. This is as important as anything—and afterward, I go to a coffee shop, where people are really friendly but cluster to do their work, as well. The white noise, the smell of coffee (though I’m not a big coffee drinker), the ritual and routine—all of it somehow helps, triggers the track switch, keeps me suspended or separated, lost in this world of my own slow construction. I’ve been known to pull up my hoodie, too, and bury my head. My friends have been known to refer to me as the Unabomber.

During these first scratchings, I think the goal is to try our hardest not to think. I’ll play loud music on my headphones if necessary. I’ll do my best to avoid texts and email. I’ll beat back the inner critic with the inner Viking wielding cudgels and war hammers. Sometimes the words come flooding, sometimes they trickle. I try not to care, but focus on where I am, inside, with the story, word to word, sentence to sentence. Hook and purl. It becomes a molecular puzzle. And while there’s a geographical place you go to get your story, there’s also a psychic place you go to make your story.

Unscientifically, I think we write from a zone somewhere above the stomach and below the heart, and maybe based on a signal from Mars. You can begin to sound a little nutty talking about this, but we go to some other green room of words waiting inside us as well, to some collective unconscious. To summon sentences out of our thoughts and feelings, we fall into a kind of trembling awareness, an underwater murkiness, not a trance, not nothingness, but a liquid engagement that allows for the freedom to make associations/connections/ allusive logic rather than linear logic. What are the powerful images, metaphors, lines of dialogue?

We move toward them.

I have a relative who works in neuroscience and also writes poetry. When I asked him how he would describe the physiology of creativity, he sent me a lengthy and amazing email, using words like “supraliminal” and “phonological loop,” “visuo-spatial scratchpad” and “episodic buffer.” But what mattered most in what he wrote had to do with the necessity of shutting down certain sectors of the brain: that being creative is more about turning the brain off, than turning it on. Writing—good writing—comes from working, sometimes thoughtlessly. It comes from remembering and forgetting at the same time. (There’s a reason bills pile up, emails go unanswered, etc.) It comes from the discipline, and patience, to find inspiration, to the exclusion of all else. There’s a rich history of creators going to unusual lengths to find this creative space, to create distraction, to turn off the monkey brain.

We’re told that Steve Jobs had his best thoughts on the toilet. Flannery O’Connor tended to her pet peacocks. And even as the composer Philip Glass made avant-garde musical happenings in his 20's and 30's, he worked as a plumber.

Said Glass in a later interview: "While working, I suddenly heard a noise and looked up to find Robert Hughes, the art critic of Time magazine, staring at me in disbelief. 'But you're Philip Glass! What are you doing here?' It was obvious that I was installing his dishwasher and I told him I would soon be finished. 'But you are an artist,' he protested. I explained that I was an artist but that I was sometimes a plumber as well and that he should go away and let me finish.”

The take-away: You have to be workman-like to be ethereal.

And even then, you can’t count on it. That is, it also kills me a little to call myself a writer, and yet each time I begin again I seem to know nothing. And I write plenty of crap, sloppy drafts, lame sentences. But if I write enough of them, if the words begin to gather, and I forgive myself long enough to experiment and make mistakes… that’s where all the energy lives, and builds, and begins its shaping work. That’s where the true freedom of creativity orders all of this chaos of research, feeling, and thought into new structures and new ways of seeing stories, or as Leslie had it yesterday, that’s how we allow other sources of light to illuminate our experience, draw our eye, bend the words.

This is the deep mystery of what we do when we write—the how of it—that I would argue isn’t so mysterious after all. Writing is everyday work. It’s a blue collar job with white collar aspirations. It’s turning wonder into words, with the materials at hand. Hours upon hours of compulsive obsessive gerrymandering, until your head and back hurts. We lose ourselves in the jungle, then return, as if after a long quest, shaggier and perhaps wiser. Doubt and hard work, that’s partly what writing is. Risk and faith, that is, too.

So, if you’re ready, it’s a bit of a pilgrim’s leap. It’s a Jonah journey; no one else can take it for you.

Old drunk Willy, the Obi-Wan of the jungle, told Elephant Bill that he would draw his pay for 10 years before earning it in the jungles of Burma. (And it turns out that Rilke, in his “Letters to a Young Poet,” warns that the writer’s apprenticeship may last the same amount of time.) But in the pages of “Elephant Bill,” we soon find Elephant Bill himself thrown smack into it, trying to control six savage elephants, realizing the intricacies of taming each with various “tricks.”

Doubt and hard work, that's partly what writing is. Risk and faith, that is, too

“These tricks,” he writes, “were just the result of habitual methods employed by their riders. In some cases the approach had to be made from the near side, in other cases from the off, or from in front, or behind, or when the animal was sitting, or standing. The approach to each animal had to be learned separately.”

Each elephant is a different story, requiring separate ways of thinking, coaxing, taming. In trying to tell them, the pleasures are plenty, the mysteries vast, the compulsion deep. Steinbeck says:

A writer out of loneliness is trying to communicate like a distant star sending signals. He isn't telling or teaching or ordering. Rather he seeks to establish a relationship of meaning, of feeling, of observing. We are lonesome animals. We spend all life trying to be less lonesome.

Eventually in Burma, I had my interview with Aung San Suu Kyi. She sat in her dead father’s empty house, its wooden bones creaking in a torrential downpour. She wore a white gardenia in her hair. Haggard and beautiful, strong and morose. That’s what I remember: the darkness of her mood, and the dripping of the water as it puddled on the teak floors.

And I remember when I left her, that I was going home, never to return to U Ba Kyi’s bookstore, or his accommodating smile again. Even now, I find myself wondering: What would possess someone to risk so much, to hide all of that literature in plain sight, mimeographed out of love and purpose, stuffed inside these handmade green bindings? And how is it that we—you, me, we—might write something so worthy as to grace those communal shelves? That U Ba Kyi would risk his life to protect all those stories still makes me believe it’s worth risking some small piece of ours to try to tell them.

The post Michael Paterniti: Projecting Stories appeared first on Nieman Storyboard.

]]>
Cristian Lupșa
Leslie Jamison: The Possibilities of the Personal https://niemanstoryboard.org/2015/10/21/leslie-jamison-the-possibilities-of-the-personal/ Wed, 21 Oct 2015 20:40:42 +0000 https://niemanstoryboard.org/2015/10/21/leslie-jamison-the-possibilities-of-the-personal/

Leslie Jamison at the The Power of Storytelling international conference in Bucharest.

The Power of Storytelling international conference in Bucharest just concluded its fifth edition this month, and thanks to conference founder Cristian Lupșa, editor of the non-fiction journal Decât o Revistă and a 2014 Nieman fellow, and his colleagues, Storyboard will bring you transcripts from some of the conference’s sessions.

This October’s two-day event boasted a stellar line up of 11 speakers, mostly from North America: Pulitzer Prize-winner Jacqui Banaszynski, two time National Magazine Award winner and Esquire writer Chris Jones, bestselling author and GQ contributor Michael Paterniti, Radiolab co-host Robert Krulwich, bestselling author of The Empathy Exams Leslie Jamison, San Francisco illustrator Wendy MacNaughton, Instagram superstar and Berkley School of Journalism teacher Richard Koci Hernandez, writer and book critic John Freeman, visual artist Dan Perjovschi, Romanian-born writer Carmen Bugan and German-Romanian film producer and director Alexander Nanau. You can read more about each speaker on the official The Power of Storytelling website, as well as in the News section.

This year’s event had a theme guiding each keynote and panel: a sense of place. The speakers tackled the idea of place in a story and the way it is conveyed, depicted, researched and understood. They shared stories of places visited for research and work (Paterniti, Banaszynski, MacNaughton), but also places they grew up in and places that changed their perspective on life (Jones, Perjovschi, Bugan). Outside the conference hall, audience members were challenged to debate the idea of space through photo exhibits, but also by drawing, illustrating or writing about important places in their lives.
First up is Leslie Jamison, author of the New York Times best-selling essay collection The Empathy Exams.


When people ask what kind of nonfiction I write, I say “all kinds,” but really I mean I don’t write any kind at all. What I write is often more like memoir and journalism and criticism woven together. I write about deeply personal experiences (getting hit in the face, getting an abortion) but I also write about reality television and Bolivian silver mines and the history of artificial sweeteners. The inside of my mind doesn’t feel like a series of fenced enclosures—with public history and private experience segregated past all hope of contact—so I don’t write that way either. Hybridity doesn’t feel like intention so much as acknowledgment. Everything feels connected; I let it stay that way.

Everything exterior to me is metabolized by my particular interiority—how can I represent that process of digestion? I don’t show up for any encounter—as a journalist or a critic or a mother or a traveler—without the baggage of myself. I bring my private “I” into other modes of writing—reportage or criticism—because I’m already there, because I’m fascinated by the ways personal experience connects to larger histories, and because I want my writing to matter to the people who read it—people who are, by definition, not me. Which raises one of the crucial questions of autobiographical writing: How can the confession of personal experience create something that resonates beyond itself?

When I talk about writing essays that resonate beyond the personal, I don’t mean that personal material isn’t sufficient. Of course it is. Or, it can be. If you honor the complexity of your own life—if you grant us entry into moments that hold shame or hurt or heat, and if you’re willing to follow that heat, to feel out where all the small fires burn, then your readers will trust you. They’ll find flashes of themselves. “We live in succession, in division, in parts, in particles,” Emerson wrote. “Meantime within man is the soul of the whole; the wise silence; the universal beauty, to which every part and particle is equally related.”

I believe that personal experience is infinite, but I also believe in different kinds of infinity: as mathematician Georg Cantor proved in the 1800s, there are many different infinities—there’s an infinity between zero and one, and another one that counts everything beyond. Both ranges are endless, but they map different terrains.

I’m interested in essays that follow the infinitude of a private life toward the infinitude of public experience. I’m wary of seeking this resonance by extracting some easy moral from the grit and complication of personal particularity: love hurts, time heals, always look on the bright side. Instead, I’m drawn to essays that allow the messy threads of grief or incomprehension to remain ragged, to direct our gazes outward.

In “The White Album,” Joan Didion connects her own nervous breakdown to the cultural disorder around her: the arrest of Huey Newton, the unfolding of the Manson murder trials, what she calls an “authentically senseless chain of correspondences.” She makes links but she refuses to flatten these links into an easy moral; she wants them to remain provocative but “senseless.” In “Upon This Rock,” John Jeremiah Sullivan confesses his own religious background partway through an ostensibly journalistic account of a Christian rock concert. In “No Man’s Land,” Eula Biss positions a personal account of her own Chicago neighborhood inside several larger contexts: the history of the American frontier and the troubled racial politics of urban spaces. I was on a panel with Eula last year and she offered a beautiful account of why her writing brought private experience into dialogue with more public topics. “Haven’t I lived in history?” she asked. “And hasn’t history lived in me?”

In my own essay, “The Empathy Exams,” I tell several personal stories—an abortion, a failed heart surgery—inside a broader inquiry into the terms of empathy itself: What does it consist of? Can it be taught? I write about my work as a medical actor—following diagnostic scripts to act out various disorders—and I write about falling in love and drinking too much wine and crying on the phone, these “personal” things, but I also write about a neuroscientist who uses fMRI scans to figure out which parts of our brains light up when we feel for other people. I quote scientific studies and an 18th-century moral philosopher; I don’t offer them as intellectual accessories so much as I deploy them as tools: How can these other sources of light illuminate my own story better? How can my own story specify these abstract inquiries?

This is one of the central imperatives of combining personal material with history or criticism or reportage: Each thread must do some work that isn’t being done by another; that can’t be done by another. Scientific studies show the magnetic signature of empathy; my own life shows the perpetual mess of how it plays out. Sometimes I imagine history and science and memory are puppets, and I’m pushing them onto the stage of my questions and asking them to have a conversation—to share their knowledge, to argue with each other. It’s a lab experiment: What explosions are uniquely possible in combination?

We live in an era of increasing self-exposure: We parade our babies on Facebook; we flaunt our witticisms on Twitter; we turn our pancake brunches into still lifes on Instagram. At this point, the indignant backlash has become as familiar as the exposure itself: We parade our babies on Facebook! We flaunt our witticisms on Twitter! We spare no sepia filter for our syrup!

Now that amateur autobiography and its detractors are everywhere, autobiographical writers are increasingly invested in defining and defending the value of their work. How can it escape the gravitational pull of solipsism? For a growing number of essayists, memoirists, and other wielders of the unwieldy “I,” confessional has become an unwelcome label—an implicit accusation of excessive self-absorption, of writing not just about oneself but for oneself.

“What might seem ‘confessional’ from the outside is just an arrangement of facts,” the writer Charles D’Ambrosio says of his essays about—among other things—the suicide of one brother and the attempted suicide of another. “ ‘Confessional’ is not a good descriptor of my work,” insists Chris Kraus, best known for a book, I Love Dick, about the unrequited obsession of a character named Chris Kraus. “ ‘Confessional’ of what? Personal confessions? There’s a great line from … [Gilles] Deleuze: Life is not personal.” The essayist Meghan Daum, known for her unapologetic candor, resists the term as well. “I don’t confess in my work,” she says, “because to me that implies that you’re dumping all your guilt and sins on the page and asking the reader to forgive you.” The label can also imply a failure of craft. “Confessions are not processed or analysed,” she continues, “they’re told in a moment of desperation.” Instead, Daum calls her personal revelations “events recounted in the service of ideas.”

When we say “confession,” the word can imply guilt—but personal experience isn’t something we’re guilty of—or guilty for sharing

Alissa Wilkinson proposes that we consider the word “confessional” as we think about the value of personal writing:

“In writing workshops, students … always bring up the same questions first: ‘Why should anyone care about my story? What gives me the right to write it down for someone else to read?’ In the midst of helping them find the answers, I’ve come to believe the ‘confession’ terminology, borrowed as it is from religious practice, is problematic. What is confession for, really? Why do we read it? Why do we write it? And is there a word that better captures what we’re doing?

When we say “confession,” the word can imply guilt—but personal experience isn’t something we’re guilty of—or guilty for sharing. I still remember the day my cousin—a sixth-grade teacher—taught me the sign for overshare: arms in an “O” above her head. All her students were doing it, she said. That sense of shame stuck with me—the embarrassment of exposing too much. Is it embarrassing to overshare because you are making yourself too vulnerable? Asking for too much? Too much of what? Sympathy? Attention? Forgiveness? Are you necessarily asking for anything at all?

Wilkinson writes: “Perhaps it’s not just that ‘confessional’ has taken on a bad timbre; maybe it was never the right metaphor to draw from religion at all. We sometimes receive absolution from our personal writing, but we are doing more than that.”

What are we doing, then, when we share ourselves in our work? What’s it good for?

Five years ago, in a book called Reality Hunger: A Manifesto, the writer David Shields articulated an anti-confessional notion of self-disclosure as a means of pursuing conceptual insight: “What I believe about memoir is that you just happen to be using the nuts and bolts of your own life to illustrate your vision.” His recent book—I Think You’re Totally Wrong: A Quarrel, co-authored with a former student, Caleb Powell—experiments with the machinery these “nuts and bolts” might build. It’s an edited transcript of an intimate argument spanning a long weekend that the pair spent together in a cabin in the woods in Washington State. As they wrestle over balancing life and work—the choice W. B. Yeats framed as “perfection of the life, or of the work”—their conversation is full of self-disclosure that feels less like confession and more like trial evidence. The dialogue is strategically literary; their plan is “to come out of this with a book.” In their project, they offer a vision of personal experience as something intellectually constructed rather than nakedly exposed; in their pages, revelation is a mode of self-scrutiny rather than a plea for absolution or attention.

Shields and Powell don’t take themselves too seriously. They constantly interrupt each other’s epiphanies: “By focusing so much on art,” Shields wonders, “have I closed myself off so completely from—” But Powell stops him before he can finish his question. Their fractured back-and-forth implies that fruitful inquiry is provisional and open-ended, that epiphanies are most useful when challenged. At the same time, the rawness of their conversation—its friction, its banter, its splay—has been carefully sculpted. Its shagginess is calculated: “We’ll cut from live moment to live moment,” Shields declares, and after confronting Powell about his drinking, he acknowledges, “I’m doing this partly to get ‘a moment.’ ” The production of such “moments” is an effect Shields anticipated in Reality Hunger. “At once desperate for authenticity and in love with artifice, I know all the moments are ‘moments’: staged and theatrical, shaped and thematized.” In calling attention to its process, their conversation offers itself as unprocessed; admitting that it’s been constructed guarantees another sort of authenticity. “It’s staged,” Powell says, “but it can’t be fake.”

The premise of the book could easily play as straight farce: two self-involved and argumentative men argue with each other about … themselves. Often in a hot tub. But what unfolds is actually quite gripping, and they’re well aware of the farcical qualities. They approach Yeats’s “forced” choice as if they are characters in a morality play: Shields, a tenured professor whose six-figure salary comes up more than once, is “Work”; Powell, a stay-at-home dad whose writing career has never gotten off the ground, is “Life.” All along, their discussion of lofty questions (What is the purpose of writing? Can art make the world better?) is punctuated by the banalities of two men on vacation. They watch My Dinner With Andre, and Powell “snore[s] through all the major epiphanies.” On a hike through the woods, they’re talking about a weeping widow in Kabul when suddenly the scenery intervenes: “Hey,” Powell says, “this is a nice waterfall.”

There’s a blunt insistence to these juxtapositions—we live in a world of widows and waterfalls, deal with it—that’s echoed by the unsentimental delivery of material that might feel decidedly confessional in another book. When these men offer personal disclosures, they aren’t atoning, or looking for pity from each other—or from us. What they’re up to is something more like D’Ambrosio’s “arrangement of facts.” They’re sniffing around for clues as they pursue their larger questions. Powell tells Shields about one of his wife’s miscarriages and her gay ex-husband; Shields discusses his daughter’s body-image issues and describes fighting with his wife about whether to have a second child. These aren’t sob stories milked for emotional impact; they’re exhibits in service of debates: What aspects of life (a bigger family, marital stability) does the artist sacrifice for his work?

Not only do we witness personal experiences conscripted into intellectual work; we witness these disclosures getting heard and processed. In the end, the form of the book is more illuminating than any resolution the authors find to their central conflict. Shields and Powell offer a different vision of how the confessional might play out: Rather than baring their psychic flesh for the sake of exposure and intimacy, they are excavating complexities inside their experiences.

This notion of investigation offers an alternative to confession. Its goal isn’t sympathy or forgiveness. Life is not personal. Life is evidence. It’s fodder for argument

“Art can serve people,” Shields declares. “Basically, the royal road to salvation, for me, lies through an artist saying very uncompromising things about himself. And through reading that relentless investigation, the reader will understand something surprising about himself.” This notion of investigation offers an alternative to confession. Its goal isn’t sympathy or forgiveness. Life is not personal. Life is evidence. It’s fodder for argument. To put the “I” to work this way invites a different intimacy—not voyeuristic communion but collaborative inquiry, author and reader facing the same questions from inside their inevitably messy lives.

When I published a collection of “confessional” essays last year, full of personal material (an abortion, heart surgery, getting punched in the face by a stranger)—my confessions elicited responses. They coaxed chorus like a brushfire. I started to feel like confession could be the opposite of solipsism. Indeed, I found myself becoming an unwitting confessor to countless strangers: I heard from a woman with chronic headaches, a man struggling with the aftermath of being circumcised at 18, a woman dealing with the death of her pet chicken, a high school senior trying to process her best friend’s eating disorder, a homeless substitute teacher in Minneapolis, a neurologist trying to stay on the career track after multiple medical leaves of absence. I heard from doctors who’d given the book to their medical students; medical students who’d given it to their professors. I heard from a preacher who’d used it in his Good Friday sermon. I heard from a girl who’d just moved her whole life out of her boyfriend’s apartment, another girl who’d decided—after reading one of my essays about gender and pain—not to sleep with a guy who didn’t love her. It secretly pleased me, imagining an army of angry men rising to accuse me of emptying their beds: You’ve got to stop writing these essays!

I loved seeing the way my words travelled beyond the pages and became about so much more than what I’d lived, or what I’d felt. My writing was like a grown up child suddenly taking up residence in all sorts of strange places and sending back photos.

If the definition of solipsism is “a theory holding that the self can know nothing but its own modifications and that the self is the only existent thing,” then—it seemed—little could push back against solipsism more forcefully than personal writing gone public.

I’ve felt this as a reader as well, encountering personal narratives whose revelations felt more like forking paths than private cloisters. In The Faraway Nearby, Rebecca Solnit places a deeply personal narrative—reckoning with her mother’s dementia, with the longer arc of their tumultuous relationship—inside a broader constellation of stories, Inuit myths, scientific inquiries, tales of heroes, and monsters and ice. She did this in order to think about how we make sense of ourselves by turning our lives into narratives—how we think about recovering from trauma, how we damage each other and how we console that damage. When I read Solnit’s book—deeply personal, in so many ways—I didn’t feel as if it was the product of a self that didn’t know anything beyond itself—I felt as if it was the product of a self that somehow, miraculously, knew me as well, or at least knew about things that included me.

I first read Lucy Grealy’s Autobiography of a Face—a memoir about her childhood illness and subsequent disfigurement—when I was recovering from major jaw surgery, and I felt the urge to shout “Amen!” on nearly every page. Her willingness to linger inside trauma—to excavate more meaning rather than yielding to the sense that she had dwelled too long—felt less like self-involvement and more like a gift. I didn’t feel excluded; I felt my whole life summoned into the narrative. And as an author, in turn, I was summoned into the lives of those who had read me.

“The beautiful thing about testimonies at their best,” Alissa Wilkinson writes in her piece on the so-called confessional form, “is they’re not meant to establish the speaker in a power relationship with the listener. Rather, they’re an act of humility. Here is my life, the testimony-giver says. Please find in it your own path toward assurance. And please know that after today, I will go on living; this is not the end of the story.

“Writers of personal narrative do the same thing. As I tell my skeptical students, you’re here to write down what happened to you in a way that helps your reader put some words to their lives.”

I often think of the subject of an essay as something like a courtyard full of questions—questions about grief, or longing, or memory, or empathy. Writing means walking a furious labyrinthine path in order to peer at them from every possible direction. Every mode of inquiry—history, memoir, criticism—is a doorway that opens onto this courtyard from a different angle. Each glance offers some gift: the pages of a medical acting script, or the humming heart of an fMRI scanner; the grainy resolution of old photographs or the tiny time-machines of old text messages. You can gaze down on the past from the obstructed aerial view of retrospection, or you can gaze up from a hospital table, the folds of a paper gown crinkling underneath the goose bumps on your arms. That’s the thrill of pushing the personal essay beyond itself: The electricity created between erudition and flesh is something fierce. You can move from the rigors of scientific inquiry to the pale vulnerability of an IV piercing a vein. You can travel that distance in a sentence—if curiosity demands it, if the sentiment can hold it.

When you’re lying on a hospital gurney, it can feel like there is nothing else in the world—nothing but your fear, or your chill, or the promise of anesthesia, or the shadows of the surgeons who are about to cut you open. It can feel that way—and that feeling is a truth, but what it believes isn’t true at all: because you’re not the only thing in the world—the only person who has ever hurt, the only person who has ever worn a paper gown. In truth, there is a whole world beyond you, in that moment and always—a whole world of other hurting bodies, of surgeons and their training; there’s a whole world of hearts, heart anatomies and heart myths, hearts transplanted and broken. There is so much outside the false cloister of private experience; and when you write, you do the work of connecting that terrible privacy to everything beyond it.

Parts of this speech were adapted from the following pieces:
Enough About Me,” The Atlantic
How to Write a Personal Essay,” Publishers Weekly
Confessional Writing Is Not Self-Indulgent,” The Guardian

The post Leslie Jamison: The Possibilities of the Personal appeared first on Nieman Storyboard.

]]>

Leslie Jamison at the The Power of Storytelling international conference in Bucharest.

The Power of Storytelling international conference in Bucharest just concluded its fifth edition this month, and thanks to conference founder Cristian Lupșa, editor of the non-fiction journal Decât o Revistă and a 2014 Nieman fellow, and his colleagues, Storyboard will bring you transcripts from some of the conference’s sessions.

This October’s two-day event boasted a stellar line up of 11 speakers, mostly from North America: Pulitzer Prize-winner Jacqui Banaszynski, two time National Magazine Award winner and Esquire writer Chris Jones, bestselling author and GQ contributor Michael Paterniti, Radiolab co-host Robert Krulwich, bestselling author of The Empathy Exams Leslie Jamison, San Francisco illustrator Wendy MacNaughton, Instagram superstar and Berkley School of Journalism teacher Richard Koci Hernandez, writer and book critic John Freeman, visual artist Dan Perjovschi, Romanian-born writer Carmen Bugan and German-Romanian film producer and director Alexander Nanau. You can read more about each speaker on the official The Power of Storytelling website, as well as in the News section.

This year’s event had a theme guiding each keynote and panel: a sense of place. The speakers tackled the idea of place in a story and the way it is conveyed, depicted, researched and understood. They shared stories of places visited for research and work (Paterniti, Banaszynski, MacNaughton), but also places they grew up in and places that changed their perspective on life (Jones, Perjovschi, Bugan). Outside the conference hall, audience members were challenged to debate the idea of space through photo exhibits, but also by drawing, illustrating or writing about important places in their lives.
First up is Leslie Jamison, author of the New York Times best-selling essay collection The Empathy Exams.


When people ask what kind of nonfiction I write, I say “all kinds,” but really I mean I don’t write any kind at all. What I write is often more like memoir and journalism and criticism woven together. I write about deeply personal experiences (getting hit in the face, getting an abortion) but I also write about reality television and Bolivian silver mines and the history of artificial sweeteners. The inside of my mind doesn’t feel like a series of fenced enclosures—with public history and private experience segregated past all hope of contact—so I don’t write that way either. Hybridity doesn’t feel like intention so much as acknowledgment. Everything feels connected; I let it stay that way.

Everything exterior to me is metabolized by my particular interiority—how can I represent that process of digestion? I don’t show up for any encounter—as a journalist or a critic or a mother or a traveler—without the baggage of myself. I bring my private “I” into other modes of writing—reportage or criticism—because I’m already there, because I’m fascinated by the ways personal experience connects to larger histories, and because I want my writing to matter to the people who read it—people who are, by definition, not me. Which raises one of the crucial questions of autobiographical writing: How can the confession of personal experience create something that resonates beyond itself?

When I talk about writing essays that resonate beyond the personal, I don’t mean that personal material isn’t sufficient. Of course it is. Or, it can be. If you honor the complexity of your own life—if you grant us entry into moments that hold shame or hurt or heat, and if you’re willing to follow that heat, to feel out where all the small fires burn, then your readers will trust you. They’ll find flashes of themselves. “We live in succession, in division, in parts, in particles,” Emerson wrote. “Meantime within man is the soul of the whole; the wise silence; the universal beauty, to which every part and particle is equally related.”

I believe that personal experience is infinite, but I also believe in different kinds of infinity: as mathematician Georg Cantor proved in the 1800s, there are many different infinities—there’s an infinity between zero and one, and another one that counts everything beyond. Both ranges are endless, but they map different terrains.

I’m interested in essays that follow the infinitude of a private life toward the infinitude of public experience. I’m wary of seeking this resonance by extracting some easy moral from the grit and complication of personal particularity: love hurts, time heals, always look on the bright side. Instead, I’m drawn to essays that allow the messy threads of grief or incomprehension to remain ragged, to direct our gazes outward.

In “The White Album,” Joan Didion connects her own nervous breakdown to the cultural disorder around her: the arrest of Huey Newton, the unfolding of the Manson murder trials, what she calls an “authentically senseless chain of correspondences.” She makes links but she refuses to flatten these links into an easy moral; she wants them to remain provocative but “senseless.” In “Upon This Rock,” John Jeremiah Sullivan confesses his own religious background partway through an ostensibly journalistic account of a Christian rock concert. In “No Man’s Land,” Eula Biss positions a personal account of her own Chicago neighborhood inside several larger contexts: the history of the American frontier and the troubled racial politics of urban spaces. I was on a panel with Eula last year and she offered a beautiful account of why her writing brought private experience into dialogue with more public topics. “Haven’t I lived in history?” she asked. “And hasn’t history lived in me?”

In my own essay, “The Empathy Exams,” I tell several personal stories—an abortion, a failed heart surgery—inside a broader inquiry into the terms of empathy itself: What does it consist of? Can it be taught? I write about my work as a medical actor—following diagnostic scripts to act out various disorders—and I write about falling in love and drinking too much wine and crying on the phone, these “personal” things, but I also write about a neuroscientist who uses fMRI scans to figure out which parts of our brains light up when we feel for other people. I quote scientific studies and an 18th-century moral philosopher; I don’t offer them as intellectual accessories so much as I deploy them as tools: How can these other sources of light illuminate my own story better? How can my own story specify these abstract inquiries?

This is one of the central imperatives of combining personal material with history or criticism or reportage: Each thread must do some work that isn’t being done by another; that can’t be done by another. Scientific studies show the magnetic signature of empathy; my own life shows the perpetual mess of how it plays out. Sometimes I imagine history and science and memory are puppets, and I’m pushing them onto the stage of my questions and asking them to have a conversation—to share their knowledge, to argue with each other. It’s a lab experiment: What explosions are uniquely possible in combination?

We live in an era of increasing self-exposure: We parade our babies on Facebook; we flaunt our witticisms on Twitter; we turn our pancake brunches into still lifes on Instagram. At this point, the indignant backlash has become as familiar as the exposure itself: We parade our babies on Facebook! We flaunt our witticisms on Twitter! We spare no sepia filter for our syrup!

Now that amateur autobiography and its detractors are everywhere, autobiographical writers are increasingly invested in defining and defending the value of their work. How can it escape the gravitational pull of solipsism? For a growing number of essayists, memoirists, and other wielders of the unwieldy “I,” confessional has become an unwelcome label—an implicit accusation of excessive self-absorption, of writing not just about oneself but for oneself.

“What might seem ‘confessional’ from the outside is just an arrangement of facts,” the writer Charles D’Ambrosio says of his essays about—among other things—the suicide of one brother and the attempted suicide of another. “ ‘Confessional’ is not a good descriptor of my work,” insists Chris Kraus, best known for a book, I Love Dick, about the unrequited obsession of a character named Chris Kraus. “ ‘Confessional’ of what? Personal confessions? There’s a great line from … [Gilles] Deleuze: Life is not personal.” The essayist Meghan Daum, known for her unapologetic candor, resists the term as well. “I don’t confess in my work,” she says, “because to me that implies that you’re dumping all your guilt and sins on the page and asking the reader to forgive you.” The label can also imply a failure of craft. “Confessions are not processed or analysed,” she continues, “they’re told in a moment of desperation.” Instead, Daum calls her personal revelations “events recounted in the service of ideas.”

When we say “confession,” the word can imply guilt—but personal experience isn’t something we’re guilty of—or guilty for sharing

Alissa Wilkinson proposes that we consider the word “confessional” as we think about the value of personal writing:

“In writing workshops, students … always bring up the same questions first: ‘Why should anyone care about my story? What gives me the right to write it down for someone else to read?’ In the midst of helping them find the answers, I’ve come to believe the ‘confession’ terminology, borrowed as it is from religious practice, is problematic. What is confession for, really? Why do we read it? Why do we write it? And is there a word that better captures what we’re doing?

When we say “confession,” the word can imply guilt—but personal experience isn’t something we’re guilty of—or guilty for sharing. I still remember the day my cousin—a sixth-grade teacher—taught me the sign for overshare: arms in an “O” above her head. All her students were doing it, she said. That sense of shame stuck with me—the embarrassment of exposing too much. Is it embarrassing to overshare because you are making yourself too vulnerable? Asking for too much? Too much of what? Sympathy? Attention? Forgiveness? Are you necessarily asking for anything at all?

Wilkinson writes: “Perhaps it’s not just that ‘confessional’ has taken on a bad timbre; maybe it was never the right metaphor to draw from religion at all. We sometimes receive absolution from our personal writing, but we are doing more than that.”

What are we doing, then, when we share ourselves in our work? What’s it good for?

Five years ago, in a book called Reality Hunger: A Manifesto, the writer David Shields articulated an anti-confessional notion of self-disclosure as a means of pursuing conceptual insight: “What I believe about memoir is that you just happen to be using the nuts and bolts of your own life to illustrate your vision.” His recent book—I Think You’re Totally Wrong: A Quarrel, co-authored with a former student, Caleb Powell—experiments with the machinery these “nuts and bolts” might build. It’s an edited transcript of an intimate argument spanning a long weekend that the pair spent together in a cabin in the woods in Washington State. As they wrestle over balancing life and work—the choice W. B. Yeats framed as “perfection of the life, or of the work”—their conversation is full of self-disclosure that feels less like confession and more like trial evidence. The dialogue is strategically literary; their plan is “to come out of this with a book.” In their project, they offer a vision of personal experience as something intellectually constructed rather than nakedly exposed; in their pages, revelation is a mode of self-scrutiny rather than a plea for absolution or attention.

Shields and Powell don’t take themselves too seriously. They constantly interrupt each other’s epiphanies: “By focusing so much on art,” Shields wonders, “have I closed myself off so completely from—” But Powell stops him before he can finish his question. Their fractured back-and-forth implies that fruitful inquiry is provisional and open-ended, that epiphanies are most useful when challenged. At the same time, the rawness of their conversation—its friction, its banter, its splay—has been carefully sculpted. Its shagginess is calculated: “We’ll cut from live moment to live moment,” Shields declares, and after confronting Powell about his drinking, he acknowledges, “I’m doing this partly to get ‘a moment.’ ” The production of such “moments” is an effect Shields anticipated in Reality Hunger. “At once desperate for authenticity and in love with artifice, I know all the moments are ‘moments’: staged and theatrical, shaped and thematized.” In calling attention to its process, their conversation offers itself as unprocessed; admitting that it’s been constructed guarantees another sort of authenticity. “It’s staged,” Powell says, “but it can’t be fake.”

The premise of the book could easily play as straight farce: two self-involved and argumentative men argue with each other about … themselves. Often in a hot tub. But what unfolds is actually quite gripping, and they’re well aware of the farcical qualities. They approach Yeats’s “forced” choice as if they are characters in a morality play: Shields, a tenured professor whose six-figure salary comes up more than once, is “Work”; Powell, a stay-at-home dad whose writing career has never gotten off the ground, is “Life.” All along, their discussion of lofty questions (What is the purpose of writing? Can art make the world better?) is punctuated by the banalities of two men on vacation. They watch My Dinner With Andre, and Powell “snore[s] through all the major epiphanies.” On a hike through the woods, they’re talking about a weeping widow in Kabul when suddenly the scenery intervenes: “Hey,” Powell says, “this is a nice waterfall.”

There’s a blunt insistence to these juxtapositions—we live in a world of widows and waterfalls, deal with it—that’s echoed by the unsentimental delivery of material that might feel decidedly confessional in another book. When these men offer personal disclosures, they aren’t atoning, or looking for pity from each other—or from us. What they’re up to is something more like D’Ambrosio’s “arrangement of facts.” They’re sniffing around for clues as they pursue their larger questions. Powell tells Shields about one of his wife’s miscarriages and her gay ex-husband; Shields discusses his daughter’s body-image issues and describes fighting with his wife about whether to have a second child. These aren’t sob stories milked for emotional impact; they’re exhibits in service of debates: What aspects of life (a bigger family, marital stability) does the artist sacrifice for his work?

Not only do we witness personal experiences conscripted into intellectual work; we witness these disclosures getting heard and processed. In the end, the form of the book is more illuminating than any resolution the authors find to their central conflict. Shields and Powell offer a different vision of how the confessional might play out: Rather than baring their psychic flesh for the sake of exposure and intimacy, they are excavating complexities inside their experiences.

This notion of investigation offers an alternative to confession. Its goal isn’t sympathy or forgiveness. Life is not personal. Life is evidence. It’s fodder for argument

“Art can serve people,” Shields declares. “Basically, the royal road to salvation, for me, lies through an artist saying very uncompromising things about himself. And through reading that relentless investigation, the reader will understand something surprising about himself.” This notion of investigation offers an alternative to confession. Its goal isn’t sympathy or forgiveness. Life is not personal. Life is evidence. It’s fodder for argument. To put the “I” to work this way invites a different intimacy—not voyeuristic communion but collaborative inquiry, author and reader facing the same questions from inside their inevitably messy lives.

When I published a collection of “confessional” essays last year, full of personal material (an abortion, heart surgery, getting punched in the face by a stranger)—my confessions elicited responses. They coaxed chorus like a brushfire. I started to feel like confession could be the opposite of solipsism. Indeed, I found myself becoming an unwitting confessor to countless strangers: I heard from a woman with chronic headaches, a man struggling with the aftermath of being circumcised at 18, a woman dealing with the death of her pet chicken, a high school senior trying to process her best friend’s eating disorder, a homeless substitute teacher in Minneapolis, a neurologist trying to stay on the career track after multiple medical leaves of absence. I heard from doctors who’d given the book to their medical students; medical students who’d given it to their professors. I heard from a preacher who’d used it in his Good Friday sermon. I heard from a girl who’d just moved her whole life out of her boyfriend’s apartment, another girl who’d decided—after reading one of my essays about gender and pain—not to sleep with a guy who didn’t love her. It secretly pleased me, imagining an army of angry men rising to accuse me of emptying their beds: You’ve got to stop writing these essays!

I loved seeing the way my words travelled beyond the pages and became about so much more than what I’d lived, or what I’d felt. My writing was like a grown up child suddenly taking up residence in all sorts of strange places and sending back photos.

If the definition of solipsism is “a theory holding that the self can know nothing but its own modifications and that the self is the only existent thing,” then—it seemed—little could push back against solipsism more forcefully than personal writing gone public.

I’ve felt this as a reader as well, encountering personal narratives whose revelations felt more like forking paths than private cloisters. In The Faraway Nearby, Rebecca Solnit places a deeply personal narrative—reckoning with her mother’s dementia, with the longer arc of their tumultuous relationship—inside a broader constellation of stories, Inuit myths, scientific inquiries, tales of heroes, and monsters and ice. She did this in order to think about how we make sense of ourselves by turning our lives into narratives—how we think about recovering from trauma, how we damage each other and how we console that damage. When I read Solnit’s book—deeply personal, in so many ways—I didn’t feel as if it was the product of a self that didn’t know anything beyond itself—I felt as if it was the product of a self that somehow, miraculously, knew me as well, or at least knew about things that included me.

I first read Lucy Grealy’s Autobiography of a Face—a memoir about her childhood illness and subsequent disfigurement—when I was recovering from major jaw surgery, and I felt the urge to shout “Amen!” on nearly every page. Her willingness to linger inside trauma—to excavate more meaning rather than yielding to the sense that she had dwelled too long—felt less like self-involvement and more like a gift. I didn’t feel excluded; I felt my whole life summoned into the narrative. And as an author, in turn, I was summoned into the lives of those who had read me.

“The beautiful thing about testimonies at their best,” Alissa Wilkinson writes in her piece on the so-called confessional form, “is they’re not meant to establish the speaker in a power relationship with the listener. Rather, they’re an act of humility. Here is my life, the testimony-giver says. Please find in it your own path toward assurance. And please know that after today, I will go on living; this is not the end of the story.

“Writers of personal narrative do the same thing. As I tell my skeptical students, you’re here to write down what happened to you in a way that helps your reader put some words to their lives.”

I often think of the subject of an essay as something like a courtyard full of questions—questions about grief, or longing, or memory, or empathy. Writing means walking a furious labyrinthine path in order to peer at them from every possible direction. Every mode of inquiry—history, memoir, criticism—is a doorway that opens onto this courtyard from a different angle. Each glance offers some gift: the pages of a medical acting script, or the humming heart of an fMRI scanner; the grainy resolution of old photographs or the tiny time-machines of old text messages. You can gaze down on the past from the obstructed aerial view of retrospection, or you can gaze up from a hospital table, the folds of a paper gown crinkling underneath the goose bumps on your arms. That’s the thrill of pushing the personal essay beyond itself: The electricity created between erudition and flesh is something fierce. You can move from the rigors of scientific inquiry to the pale vulnerability of an IV piercing a vein. You can travel that distance in a sentence—if curiosity demands it, if the sentiment can hold it.

When you’re lying on a hospital gurney, it can feel like there is nothing else in the world—nothing but your fear, or your chill, or the promise of anesthesia, or the shadows of the surgeons who are about to cut you open. It can feel that way—and that feeling is a truth, but what it believes isn’t true at all: because you’re not the only thing in the world—the only person who has ever hurt, the only person who has ever worn a paper gown. In truth, there is a whole world beyond you, in that moment and always—a whole world of other hurting bodies, of surgeons and their training; there’s a whole world of hearts, heart anatomies and heart myths, hearts transplanted and broken. There is so much outside the false cloister of private experience; and when you write, you do the work of connecting that terrible privacy to everything beyond it.

Parts of this speech were adapted from the following pieces:
Enough About Me,” The Atlantic
How to Write a Personal Essay,” Publishers Weekly
Confessional Writing Is Not Self-Indulgent,” The Guardian

The post Leslie Jamison: The Possibilities of the Personal appeared first on Nieman Storyboard.

]]>
Cristian Lupșa
Annotation Tuesday! Chris Jones and “The Things That Carried Him” https://niemanstoryboard.org/2015/09/29/annotation-tuesday-chris-jones-and-the-things-that-carried-him/ Tue, 29 Sep 2015 14:00:04 +0000 https://niemanstoryboard.org/2015/09/29/annotation-tuesday-chris-jones-and-the-things-that-carried-him/ This story was published in May 2008, five years into Chris Jones’s career at Esquire. Jones was 35 at the time, and he says it was probably the best time to take on a story as tough as Sergeant Joe Montgomery’s, a soldier who died in Iraq. “I had enough under my belt that I felt I […]

The post Annotation Tuesday! Chris Jones and “The Things That Carried Him” appeared first on Nieman Storyboard.

]]>

This story was published in May 2008, five years into Chris Jones’s career at Esquire. Jones was 35 at the time, and he says it was probably the best time to take on a story as tough as Sergeant Joe Montgomery’s, a soldier who died in Iraq. “I had enough under my belt that I felt I could tackle something like this, and I was beyond driven to write stories like this.” He spent eight months reporting and writing the piece, which was published at 17,000 words, the longest piece he had ever written. It won him a National Magazine Award for feature writing in 2009, but, Jones says, he still has mixed emotions about the story. He’s proud of it, but it also also caused trouble in his own life, an aftermath he doesn’t look back on happily. We initially talked about this story in 2008 via e-mail, and then recently, over Skype.

Storyboard: How did the story come about? What was its genesis?

Chris Jones

Chris Jones:  I’m always looking for ideas, and part of being a magazine writer is constantly looking for stories. And you know, the ideas are often the hardest part. You give a great writer a bad idea, and they’re not going to do anything with it. And you give a good idea to a mediocre writer, and they’re still going to come up with a pretty good story. The idea is so essential. So you’re constantly looking. In this instance, my recollection is that I read a story on CNN.com about life at a forward operating base in Baghdad, and part of that story was a scene where a soldier died, and they were carrying him back to the base. And I knew that the bodies came back to the States, but I didn’t know anything beyond that, like I didn’t know how it happened. I had no concept of what that journey was. But I knew it happened, so I just sort of thought to myself, “Huh! I wonder what happens next, like how that soldier actually gets back.”

How did you pitch it?

I went in to Esquire for some meetings with David Granger, who’s the editor in chief, and Peter Griffin, my editor. [We were planning] the 75th anniversary year of Esquire, so we were talking big ideas. It’s rare for me to be in the office, but, at the end of that meeting, Granger said: “Do you have anything else kicking around in your head?” And I said something like: “You know, I think we should do a story about how that soldier, that American soldier gets back from Iraq, like what that journey is.” Granger looked at Peter, and Peter looked at Granger, and they said, “Yup.” And it was so fast I actually was worried that they didn’t understand what I was proposing.

So after I got home, I wrote Peter this really long e-mail, like an 1,000-word e-mail, saying, “Are you sure about this? Because I’m thinking this is not a little story. I’m thinking I’m going to go away for a while.” He wrote two lines back, and it was something like: “Yep, totally understand. Make it great.” Probably the easiest pitch I’ve ever had.

Were you looking for war stories? Was Esquire particularly interested in anything about the war at that time?

No, I wouldn’t say I was looking specifically for a war story. I mean, certainly my natural inclination is towards two types of stories. One, I’m sort of drawn towards darker stories. I joked with my editor that if a story doesn’t have at least one corpse in it, I’m not interested. And then, I’m a big fan of process stories – I like looking at things that I think people are looking at all the time, and then asking: “Well, how does that work?”

I was a pretty big disciple of John McPhee at The New Yorker, and so many of his stories are just taking something really ordinary, and extracting what’s amazing about it. So I would say it was less that I was looking for a war story, and more that I’m sort of drawn to those process stories.

Can you talk a little bit about what you envisioned, or what you told Peter in that e-mail you were going for, and how different that is from what eventually was published?

I just didn’t know what I was getting myself into. I mean it was pure ignorance on my part. I didn’t know anything about that process. I remember thinking it would just be a regular feature, like 6,000 words. It didn’t enter my head that I was about to start eight months of work, and end up writing the longest story in my life. This may be jumping ahead to something else you want to ask, but I wrote this in sections, and when I had the section, the reporting complete for a particular section, I wrote that section. There was so much material I didn’t want to lose track of anything. So if I had it, I wrote it, which meant writing it completely out of order.[The first section I wrote] was a couple thousand words, and I remember thinking “Oh, crap!” I didn’t really do an outline, but at that point I knew there would be 10 or 12 sections. And the math is pretty simple: If you write 2,000 words for one section, well, it’s not going to be a 6,000-word story.

I remember talking to Peter and saying, “Is it OK if it’s not 6,000?” And he said, “Well, how long you need?” And I was like, “Aah, maybe 10,000?” And he said, “Yeah, I think we can do 10,000.” And then I blew past 10,000. And I said to him, “I’m sorry, but this is going way past 10,000.” And he said something like, “Well, just write it and then we’ll figure it out.” I don’t know if he knew at that point what he was getting himself into either. So I ended up writing 22,000 words, which was just stupid. And it ran at 17,000.

What did you need in order to start? What needed to happen?

A huge part of a story like this is the writer knowing that he or she has his editor’s support. And Peter never once expressed doubt about the story, never once expressed concern about how long it was taking, how long I was writing; he was fully, fully supportive and that was so important when you start a project like this, to feel like I’m not jeopardizing my job if I disappear for a while.

After Peter’s support I wanted two things: the approval of the family of whichever soldier I was going to write about – I didn’t need that from a technical standpoint, but I needed that to sleep at night – and then I needed military approval. At the time it was in the news a lot that they had banned photographers from taking pictures of the flag-draped transfer cases at Dover. So I think a lot of reporters thought that meant the whole thing was off limits. Part of me did think that I wasn’t going to get to do the story, because I needed these two very difficult things: I needed a family to say yes and I needed the U.S. military to say yes. But as it turns out, like the pitch, it was an incredibly simple process.

The Things That Carried Him

The true story of a soldier’s last trip home

Originally published in the May 2008 issue of Esquire.

How did the title come about?I was really nervous about the title. I put titles on all of my stories, and they are rarely used. But I put them on as a guidepost. It reminds me of what I’m writing about. In this case it was The 3,431st – he was the 3,431st soldier killed in Iraq. My idea was that putting a face with a number, it makes it a lot harder to ignore the number of people killed there. The headline was Peter’s, and, because this was the 75th anniversary year, there were a lot of echoes to things we had published, among which was Tim O’Brien’s The Things They Carried. And I was horrified people would think I was comparing myself to Tim O’Brien. But no one said anything negative about the headline.

[Part One]

Indiana, The End

Don Collins stood in the sun and mapped out in his mind a rectangle on the grass, eight feet by three feet. He is forty-nine, wears a handful of pomade in his hair, and no longer needs a tape to take the measure of things. Why open here? When I was sitting in the office, with Peter and Granger, the next thing out of Peter’s mouth after they said yes was: “Maybe you should write it backwards.” I’ve asked him since where that came from and he doesn’t really know – but as I was reporting I kept thinking about the structure, and there are two reasons I think the reverse chronology works. If you reverse it, you don’t know Joey at all when he dies, so I’m not sure the story has the same impact, and the end of the story is the funeral which is probably the most known part of the process. So, from a purely clinical standpoint, I didn’t think the funeral was a very compelling end. And the other thing: I really like the idea that the story brings Joey back to life. For the whole story Joey is a body, and then at the end you see him walking through the grass. I like that aspect of it. He’s alive at the end of the story.

Indiana state law dictates that the lid of the burial vault be two feet below the surface. That meant Collins had to dig down five feet, ultimately lifting out about a hundred cubic feet of earth. He wouldn’t need a tape to measure that, either. Since 1969, his father, Don Sr., has owned the Collins Funeral Home, just up Elm Street, just past the little yellow house with the two yellow ribbons tied to the tree out front. As a boy, Don Jr. had lived upstairs with the spirits and the rest of his family, over the chapel. He and his younger brother, Kevin, would later work with their dad in the back room, embalming the bodies of their neighbors at three o’clock in the morning, and he still assists his father in his capacity as coroner. But Don Jr. has had enough of bodies in back rooms. He likes it better outside, in the sticky air, working with the earth.

Now he pushed a slick of bangs off his low forehead and lifted a square-bladed shovel out of the back of his pickup truck. Many had the feeling you followed the story at least from the moment of the funeral. But it’s all reconstructed.Certainly the goal is to make the reader feel like they’re standing there. And one of the conversations I had with Peter very early on was that I would be completely absent from the story. It has no voice. It has no politics. Peter said he wanted it to be a “novel of facts,” and it’s just facts. Every sentence has a fact. So that immediacy was our intent from the beginning – to make you feel like you were watching Joey come home. And then you make up your mind how you feel about it.And the slick of bangs.Don has a tick where he is constantly pushing his hair out of his eyes. Was I there that day, when he was digging Joey’s grave to say that he pushed the bangs off his forehead right when he was digging that grave? No. But I watched him push his hair out of his eyes a hundred times while digging this other grave, and I felt fairly certain that he would have done it then, too. Then the square-bladed shovel, I was like, “Is that the shovel you were using?” “Yes.” I could see the grave parallel to the path. And he’s the one who said – you know, he sort of talked about how he did some different things when he took the earth away from the grave, which he doesn’t normally do. And we just sat there in the cemetery as he was digging this grave talking about when he dug Joey’s grave. You really use everything you can to make that scene as vivid as possible. It was the second to last day of May, but it was already summer hot, and he moved slowly, surveying again his imaginary rectangle. Satisfied that it lay parallel to the path, the hedgerow, and the train tracks beyond it, Collins made his first cut into the grass. Did you have video?I had a lot of videos and photographs – that can help construct things. I also watched Don dig a grave. When I was there, man, it was kind of grim. I was just kind of hoping that he would have to bury someone, which sounds awful. And while I was there he said, “Yeah, I’ve got to dig a grave tomorrow.” And it was for a toddler. And I had a two-year-old at the time, and I was like – I can’t do that. And then an elderly woman died. So I watched him dig this grave, and I was like, “Is this how you would dig every grave? Like Joey’s grave?” And he’s like, “Yeah, the exact same way.”

He set aside the sod and then eased a small Kubota backhoe off his trailer and onto a couple of large sheets of plywood he’d laid down to protect the surrounding ground and the vaults beneath it. The plywood creaked when he anchored the machine and pushed the teeth of the scoop into the dirt. Normally he would have left a pile beside the grave and covered it with a tarp, but as he thought about tomorrow, pictured it in his mind, he decided to haul the earth to a far corner of Scottsburg Cemetery. I know ideally we report for this kind of detail, but given the process you were going to reconstruct, the moment when you zoom in on this kind of detail, it’ll immediately expand the story. So at the time you talked to Don, did you know you needed this level of detail, or is it something you gathered and figured out later? At this point I did know. Scottsburg was the end of my reporting, and I did sort of an idea of what I needed. That was not the case at the very beginning, which was Dover. Detail. Again, this is a tough thing to explain. Some detail bogs down a story. You don’t use detail just for the sake of detail; you use detail to paint a picture, and you have to ask: Does it add to that image? Does it paint a clear picture in the reader’s head? When we were cutting this story that was sort of our test. And you can make an argument – you know, every single detail, every single fact included or not included is a choice that you’re making. And you can make an argument that you don’t need to know about the shovel that was square-bladed. But it mattered to me.

The next day, Thursday, May 31, 2007, he sat in the heat on a distant tombstone, waiting until he could finish the rest of his work. Just after twelve o’clock, the first people arrived: a vanload of nine honor-guard soldiers up from Fort Knox, dressed in their green Class-A uniforms, with knotted ties and berets. Collins had seen them practicing and pointing at various spots in the grass when he dug the grave. Now seven of them stacked their M16’s in one of those spots. Each gun held three rounds; Sergeant Aaron Huber, a broad-backed thirty-one-year-old veteran of the war in Iraq, had taken care to polish his ammunition to a high shine. Six of the soldiers, including Huber, then assembled in two rows between the grave and where they knew the hearse would park. The extra rifleman remained with the weapons, and the noncom in charge, thirty-seven-year-old Sergeant Kenneth Dawson, stood at attention nearby. The ninth man, Specialist Robert Leatherbee, a boy-faced twenty-six-year-old from Massachusetts, took his place about forty feet away. With his buzz cut and iron-crisp uniform, he looked like a soldier, but there seemed something smaller or gentler about him, at least compared with the others. Maybe it was just that he was holding a trumpet instead of a gun, his fingers tender on the brass.

The funeral motorcade was taking a more circuitous route than the soldiers had from Scottsburg United Methodist Church. After Sergeant Dawson had wheeled the flag-draped casket down the church’s aisle and his men had carried it outside and loaded it into the hearse, they had traveled directly to the cemetery, less than five minutes away. The hearse, however — driven by seventy-one-year-old Don Collins Sr., dressed in black with a wide-brimmed black hat — led the long procession through the people-lined streets of Scottsburg, population six thousand.

Around one o’clock, it finally passed through the cemetery gates, which were flanked by dozens of flag-toting members of the Patriot Guard Riders, civilian motorcyclists who have made it their habit to attend military funerals, standing at rigid attention even in the early-afternoon heat.

The soldiers from Fort Knox removed the casket from the hearse and set it on the lowering device over the openmouthed burial vault. The vault was made by a Chicago company, Wilbert Funeral Services, Inc., designed specifically for soldiers killed in Iraq: The Operation Iraqi Freedom vault is made of precast concrete lined with Trilon, and its lid is adorned with a lithograph depicting scenes from the war in Iraq, including Saddam’s statue falling. Earlier, the lid had been propped up on display for the mourners, who included fifteen or so young men wearing Nine Inch Nails T-shirts. Now the soldiers withdrew and, along with the attending rifleman, picked up their weapons from the stack. The crowd filled in the spaces around the casket and hushed.

The Reverend Doug Wallace offered a brief prayer, and then a band of kilted bagpipers played “Amazing Grace.” (A freight train passed nearby, but the engineer left his finger off the horn at the crossing.) How did you get this? There were stories about the funeral in the local papers so I had, you know, scenes from that, like the train horn. The fact that the engineer left his finger off the horn was the local reporter’s work.Why is that in parentheses?Yeah, you can make an argument there that it doesn’t have to be in parentheses. For me, it was kind of an aside. A parenthesis kind of downgrades information, right? Like if you put something between em dashes, it lifts it; you put it in parenthesis, it kind of lowers it. And for me that was a nice detail that wasn’t sort of super essential.

Three recorded songs were played over loudspeakers, including “Hurt,” by Nine Inch Nails, before Reverend Wallace said a few more words, and then Dawson gave his men the signal.

The seven soldiers stood in a stiff line and fired three volleys each. This is a part of the ritual they practice again and again. The seven weapons should sound like one. When the shots are scattered — “popcorn,” the soldiers call it — they’ve failed, and they will be mad at themselves for a long time after. On this day, with news cameras and hundreds of sets of sad eyes trained on them, they were perfect. After the final volley, Huber bent down and picked up his three polished shells from the grass. Again on detail, there is a lot of movement in this section.Certainly one of the issues with this story was that some scenes were more detailed than others. The funeral was the easiest one to get detail on. There was just a lot there, and then it was also what I did with other sections, which is my usual reporting. With this section I talked to Huber, Chris Bastille and Leatherbee about their experiences.

Leatherbee wet his lips before he raised his trumpet. That was the first indication that he was a genuine bugler. There is such a shortage of buglers now — ushered in by a confluence of death, including waves of World War II and Korea veterans, the first ranks of aging Vietnam veterans, and the nearly four thousand men and women killed in Iraq — that the military has been forced to employ bands of make-believe musicians for the graveside playing of taps. They are usually ordinary soldiers who carry an electronic bugle; with the press of a button, a rendition of taps is broadcast out across fields and through trees. Taps is played without valve work, so only the small red light that shines out of the bell gives them away. Why add context info like a shortage of buglers in the story?Again, it’s about a process. For me it’s a way to ground the whole thing. I wasn’t sure, going into the story, whether Joey had a real bugler or a fake bugler. So that was one of my questions. And I think that’s important – it says something about how bad things got that they had to employ fake buglers. You know, that bugler shortage I think is one of those things that sort of makes you think, “Holy crap, a lot of people died.”  So for me that was an important point: that at this time there were so many veterans and soldiers dying that they didn’t have enough buglers. I think that’s a good example of “show, don’t tell.”

Now Leatherbee, using his lungs and his lips to control the pitch, played the first of twenty-four notes: G, G, C, G, C, E…. Taps is not fast or technically difficult, and even if it were, most true Army buglers, like Leatherbee, are trained at the university level, possessing what the military calls a “civilian-acquired skill.” They have each spent an additional six months in Norfolk, Virginia, for advanced work in calls. But there are still subtle differences that survive the efforts at regimentation — in embouchure, volume, and vibrato, and in how they taper the notes — and there is always the risk of a cracked note, whether due to cold or heat or the tightness that every bugler feels in his chest.

“You always run into the question,” Leatherbee said later, “do I close my eyes, so that emotion won’t be involved, or do I leave them open, so that more emotion will be in the sound? In my opinion, you can’t close your eyes. There’s a person in a casket in front of you. You want to give them as much as you can.” This is not from video or other reports.I knew that they were using fake buglers at certain funerals, but, you know, him talking about whether you keep your eyes open or closed, those were all from interviews. So even if you have video or you have other stuff, I still think you need to report the way that you report any other scene. You can’t get lazy.

After Leatherbee lowered the trumpet from his lips, the six men who carried the casket to the burial vault returned to fold the flag. For some soldiers, that can be the hardest part. “Because you’re right there,” said one of the riflemen, Sergeant Chris Bastille. “You’re maybe two feet from the family. And the younger the soldier is, the younger the family is.”

“He had a few kids,” Huber said.

First, the soldiers folded the flag twice lengthwise, with a slight offset at the top to ensure that the red and white would disappear within the blue. “Their hands were shaking,” Dawson would remember later. “I could see that they were feeling it.”

Then they made the first of thirteen triangular folds. Before the second fold, Huber took the three gleaming shells out of his pocket and pushed them inside the flag. No one would ever see them again — a flag well folded takes effort to pull apart — but he took pride in having polished them.

After the final fold, Bastille tucked in the last loose flap and passed the flag to Dawson for inspection. Dawson then passed it to the fifty-two-year-old woman with the general’s star standing next to him.

The Army’s Chief of Staff has directed that a general officer, randomly assigned, will attend every funeral of every soldier killed in Iraq or Afghanistan. Brigadier General Belinda Pinckney had flown in the night before from Washington, D.C., after she received a request via e-mail. “You’re never not available,” said Pinckney, an African-American with short hair and a kind face, her eyes expressive behind her glasses. She didn’t know how many funerals she had attended — “I don’t like to keep count” — but she remembered flashes of each of them, certain faces in the crowd, what the weather was like. Here, she would remember especially the wife, Missie, young and pretty.

“Before the service, I noticed that she had been keeping her distance. She had this look on her face,” Pinckney recalled. “And in my mind, she was not dealing with the death of her husband, so I decided to approach her. I went up to her and said, ‘How are you doing?’ And with a straight face, she said, ‘Fine.’ I said, ‘Missie, look at me. You’re not fine. It’s okay not to be fine.’ That’s when she started crying, when I told her it was okay to cry. And we just pulled into each other. I just hugged her, it’s okay, it’s okay, it’s okay. That was her letting go. And I wanted that. I wanted to connect with her.”

Now Pinckney approached Missie again, this time dropping to her knees in front of her. Did you plan the appearances of the family members? I’m not a planner. I don’t outline. I knew the chronology was going to be backwards, but I didn’t have an outline – this is going to happen here and this here. I don’t do that. And I’ve tried to do it, because I know really good writers who do it, and I think: “That’s how it’s supposed to be done.” You know, Gay Talese does it that way. Robert Caro does it that way. I just can’t do it. It’s all very natural. I just start writing. It might not even be at the start of a section, it might be just a paragraph that I feel like I have, and I can write.

“I was just telling myself, You have to be strong when you’re doing this,” Pinckney said. “Because it is emotional. I was saying to myself, When I give them this flag, they have to know it’s coming from the heart, that you really mean it, and that you’re there with them. Especially because these funerals are for young men and women, and being a mother, I say to myself, It could have been my son — Andre, he’s twenty-seven years old — or I say, It could have been me. I try to imagine what they’re going through. I try to relate to them to say that I know these are hard times. Because no one expects to get that phone call.”

The meaning behind the flag folding is lost mostly to myth — the thirteen folds supposedly represent the thirteen colonies, the triangle the lines of George Washington’s cocked hat — but its architecture makes it ideal for being clutched to a widow’s chest, the points across her shoulders. That’s how Missie held the flag when Pinckney gave it to her and said:

“This flag is presented on behalf of a grateful nation and the United States Army in appreciation for your loved one’s honorable and faithful service.”

Now the service was over, the end of this journey home. As the bagpipes played, the mourners left in groups. The nine honor-guard soldiers returned to their van, exhaled, and pulled onto the highway, bound for Fort Knox. General Pinckney prepared to fly back east. And Don Collins Jr. helped his father lower the casket and seal the lid on the burial vault. They were the last in a long line of men and women who, beginning late one night nine days earlier, had carried this soldier to this place. Is this, for better or for worse, the nut graph of the story? Because it was backwards, I was always a little bit concerned that people would lose track of things. Not only is it a really heavy story, and not only is it really long, you’re adding the additional requirement of reading in reverse chronology. So there are three reasons to stop reading the story. And you can argue very effectively that adding that third reason for people to put down the story is a really dumb thing to do. I would have no argument in return. But I did try to make it easier – there are these little things throughout the story to help ground you. This very clearly states this is the beginning of a nine-day process, and hopefully it’ll help the reader not to get lost. One of the first reviews or mentions of this piece was in The Washington Post and it says: “It’s a very strange article. It’s a very strange article. It’s actually the story of the transportation of a corpse, and Jones makes it even stranger by telling it in reverse chronology.” Every story is a million choices, and you can make a very easy argument that this was a really strange idea, and to write it backwards was also really strange. And I would say you are more than entitled to that opinion.

Don Jr. began hauling back the dirt from the far corner of the cemetery, the first scoopfuls landing on top of the lithograph, burying Saddam along with the soldier. After he had tamped down the last of the earth, he replaced the sod he had cut loose the day before, doing his best to knit the seams. Finally, he placed a temporary metal marker from the Collins Funeral Home at the head of the grave, because there had not been time yet to carve a tombstone. You built to this.I don’t reveal the name of the soldier until the end of this section. I like the way the soldiers who were there had these little details about Joey, like he had kids, or General Pinckney talking, Missie and her reaction. It sort of builds, I think, towards you finding out Joey’s name. It read:

SGT. JOE MONTGOMERY

1977-2007

***

A few hours earlier, Gail Bond had sat in the front row of Scottsburg United Methodist, her church, and dried her eyes. She was sad and she was angry, even her happiest memories having suddenly gone spoiled. Robert Joe Montgomery Jr. had been among the first group of babies baptized in this church, days after it opened in the fall of 1977. His name is inked in the records book there in careful cursive, top of the first page. Gail could still remember so clearly holding him that day, his little head poking out the top of his blanket. Now Joey was in the flag-draped casket in front of her, new memories stealing away from the old.

Over the following hours, Gail would need a lot of things that she wouldn’t get, but she would get a cigarette. What were you trying to do here?I’m trying to show who Gail is a bit. I’m using her cigarettes to show how hard this was. I was really touched by the tiny bag she had. When she pulled it out, I remember thinking that it was really ladylike, this little leather bag and this chain. It was sort of like her way of making smoking less bad, I think. Maybe it’s reading too much into such a small detail, but for me it said something about Gail’s approach to life, how strong she is and how she’s able to survive so much sadness. I’ve written about people for a long time. If you ask me who is the strongest person I’ve ever met, I would say Gail Bond. The shit that she has gone through. That is just a terrible accumulation of loss and she was still there. She was still going. I say everything is just facts to this story, and it is, but I don’t know if it’s obvious or not, but I love Gail Bond. I think the world of her.

She had smoked a lot over the last nine days, and she had already smoked plenty in her sixty-eight years. She has a kit — a little black leather bag to hide the ugly warnings on the cardboard pack, linked by a brass chain to another little black leather bag that holds her lighter. There was something touchingly ladylike about the kit, and there was something touchingly ladylike about her whenever she pulled it out, sparking up another brandless smoke at her round kitchen table, between bouts of tears and cans of Bud Light. She had thought a lot about quitting, but whenever she had built up enough nerve, something happened that made it impossible for her to put the kit in a drawer and close it.

When she was sixteen, Gail’s nine-year-old brother, Frederick, had died of rheumatic fever. Her first husband, Joey’s father, Robert Joe Montgomery Sr., had been killed in a car wreck during their seventeenth year of marriage. She had taken to calling Joey “my miracle baby,” because she had learned she was pregnant with him the day after his father’s funeral. Her parents died on consecutive days in 1999. Five years later, her second husband, Joey’s substitute father, Don Bond, to whom she was married for twenty-three years, drowned after his pickup truck slid on a patch of black ice and into a swollen river. Somehow, Gail had weathered all of it, even when people’s eyes followed her down the street — she hated their pity — but now she had lost Joey, and that was enough to make her scream at God in the night.

She looked across the front of the church at those who had survived her love. That’s one of the few places here where this does not read like someone just putting together a “novel of facts.” You’re kind of writing here.Yeah. I can see what you’re saying there. One of the things Peter said when we were doing all those cuts was that we would cut everything that’s like writing. I was OK, on board with the plan. This one we kind of left it. Was there a lot of writing that was cut out? I tell young writers all the time, you deliver on time and you deliver at length. If your editor asks for 4,000 words, you deliver 3,999. You don’t fuck with him; that’s like a really important thing I preach. And here I submitted almost four times. I blew past the length in a way that is kind of mind boggling. I can’t believe that I actually did it, and that Peter didn’t blow his top. What made me feel better in that first phone call with Peter was when he was like, “This is a pretty tight 22.,000 words,” you know? But that sentence – you’re right. I don’t even know where that line came from. Her oldest son, Micah, forty, a master sergeant and an Army lifer, who had come home from his own deployment in Iraq to attend his little brother’s funeral. Her daughter, Mindy, who has red hair and freckles like Joey did. Her brother, Bill Graham, the mayor of Scottsburg for twenty years. Her baby sister, Vicki Wells, Aunt Vicki, A.V., the two of them identical in their sad, tired eyes. Missie, Joey’s wife, twenty-nine, too young to know what Gail knew, and Missie’s children, Gail’s grandchildren, nine-year-old Skyla, seven-year-old Robert Joe, and two-year-old Ella. There they sat, huddled in a row, and behind them hundreds of mourners, with them but without. There were so many that the church had opened an overflow room downstairs, and more people were standing in the parking lot outside.

A lot of them had come because they knew the mayor and were sorry that he’d lost a nephew. More came because they knew Gail, because she had helped them plan for their retirements at Edward Jones, and they were sorry for her, too. And many had come because Joey was the first of them — the first man or woman from Scott County — to die in Iraq. The truth is, not many of them knew Joey, and hardly any of them knew Sergeant Joe Montgomery, and they would learn only a little about him that morning in the church. There was no eulogy to tell them what they should think of him, as though the family had grown tired of sharing their grief and wanted to keep something of Joey for themselves. The strangers would be left to fill in the blanks on their own.

Looking at the faces of Joey’s family, they could know that he was loved. Looking at his friends in their black concert T-shirts, they could guess that he really liked Nine Inch Nails. Did it help that you saw video? Did it help in the way you sort of panned around the scene? Absolutely. The next best thing, in some ways, the next best thing to being there is the video. Because it shows you things you might not think to ask about. Like, like the train. I wouldn’t have said “Oh, did the train pass?” I wouldn’t have known to ask that question. One, it helps you with the fact checking. But it also sort of exposes things to you that you wouldn’t think to ask about. I wouldn’t have said, “Were a bunch of the mourners wearing Nine Inch Nails T-shirts?” That’s just not the question you would ask. I would have assumed they were all wearing suits. But you could see in the pictures and in the videos that’s what they were wearing. And that makes you ask, why is everyone wearing Nine Inch Nails T-shirts? And that gets you Joey’s love for Nine Inch Nails. Looking at his Aunt Vicki, standing behind the pulpit and holding it together just long enough to read one of Joey’s poems, they could learn that he liked to write. Looking at his flag-draped casket, they could be certain that he was a soldier. Looking at General Pinckney, giving Missie both a Purple Heart and a Bronze Star and promoting Sergeant Montgomery posthumously to staff sergeant, they could deduce that he was a brave one. They may have believed that he became a soldier because he had loved his country, but they could not have known that before he was a soldier he had been ashamed that his jobs in the steel forge and running cable for security systems had left his young family living in a bad part of town in a rented house with holes in the floor. They couldn’t have known that he became a soldier because he wanted to make his older brother proud, and that he wanted even more to make a better life for his wife and his kids, this second generation of fatherless Montgomerys. How did you find the family? This will sound ghoulish; I hope it doesn’t. Joey was the soldier in the CNN story. I’m 99 per cent sure it was CNN – I’ve tried to find that story ever since and haven’t been able to. But it was a sort of standard news story. I went through stories of soldiers who’d been killed and I had five or six soldiers who were possible subjects. For reasons I’ve really never been able to explain, I kept being pulled back to Joey, and decided that Joey would be the one. So before I talked to the military, the very first phone call I made for the story was to Gail, Joey’s mom. It went brutally; it was not good. It was really important and she couldn’t have been better with me, but it was a really sad phone call. Why was it sad? I kind of screwed up. Joey’s uncle was the mayor at the time, and I’m pretty sure I got Gail’s number from the mayor’s office. And I thought I had her home number. My plan was to call her at home in the middle of the day when I knew that she would be at work. I would leave a message on her machine, and then if she wanted to, she could call me back. It was a way of softening things. This was probably July or August. Joey had died in May, so it was a few months after. I think I wanted to give her an out. But I had her work number, and I called her at work, she answered, so instead of leaving this message in the privacy of her home, I’m on the phone with her at her job, at Edward Jones. When she answered I think I froze, I was like, “Oh, crap.” I’ve talked a lot about this story with students, and that’s such a hard thing to teach: that initial phone call. I introduced myself, and very delicately I explained what I wanted to do, and Gail immediately burst into tears. I felt terrible, I felt like I’d just torn open a wound. She’s crying, and I start crying. It was just a very tough conversation. And again, not because Gail was mean, not because she was unreceptive, but because I felt like an invader. But at the end of that conversation, she asked more about what I had in the mind for the story, and I believe you always have to be 100 percent honest with your subjects about your intentions, and I said I wanted to follow Joey’s journey back from Iraq all the way home, I would talk to everybody who had a role in bringing him home. And she agreed, but her proviso was that I would see that the story was possible first. She didn’t want to talk to me for nothing. So I remember her asking that the family would be last in the process. I had to make sure I had the story before she had to endure reliving that time.

***

Joey had lain at the Collins Funeral Home since Tuesday evening, when the brothers David and Tim Barclay, state troopers on black motorcycles, had led the procession from the airport, Freeman Field in Seymour, Indiana. They had worked traffic all day and then got a call late that afternoon, May 29, that the body of a dead soldier would need an escort down the I-65 to Scottsburg. They didn’t know Joe Montgomery or his family, but they knew his hometown, and they knew Seymour, and they knew best of all the stretch of highway in between. It was about twenty-three miles, a straight shot, north to south, four lanes, divided.

When they arrived at the airfield, sweat-soaked, the brothers were taken aback by the number of cars waiting in a line. There were scores, maybe hundreds, as well as about sixty members of the Patriot Guard Riders and their motorcycles, decorated with American flags flapping in the early-summer breeze. The procession would be three miles long. How did you tell other characters in the story what you were doing? Did they usually get it? People always got it. No matter what story I’ve done, but in this story in particular, I made my intentions very clear . I explained who I was. Sometimes they had questions about other parts of the process, because the process was unfamiliar to most people. They knew their part of it, they knew where Joey had come from, and they knew where they passed Joey onto, but that might be all they know. So I said, if you have questions, we can talk about this. It was always a conversation. You treat people with respect, and you treat them with empathy and you listen. Just be the listener. A lot of these people really needed to talk about what they had done, partly out of pride, partly because it helped get things off their chest.

“We’ve done a few of these, and it was by far the biggest we’ve seen,” Tim Barclay said. They decided to shut down the highway, the main route between Indianapolis and Louisville, for as long as it took to cover the ground to Scottsburg. They would speed forward to block the on-ramps, and they told the ride captain of the Patriot Guard, Tim Chapman — they knew him from way back — to bring up the rear and not let anyone pass.

The Patriot Guard was formed a few years ago in response to the threat of protesters from the extreme-fundamentalist Westboro Baptist Church, in Topeka, Kansas, who sometimes disrupted the funerals of soldiers killed in Iraq. There were rumors the church intended to hold up signs along the highway like, “God Hates Your Tears” and “Thank God for Dead Soldiers.” Gail Bond stayed up the night before for a lot of reasons, but partly because she was worried about how her family and friends might react, how she might react, to such taunts. But now she saw the men on their Harley-Davidsons, with their long hair coming out the backs of their helmets, and she didn’t worry anymore.

The Barclay brothers moved out, lights flashing, with Don Collins Sr. right behind them, piloting his black hearse. In the seat beside him was Sergeant Charles Dunaway, a twenty-nine-year-old paratrooper from Alabama. He had become friends with Micah Montgomery in jump school and had volunteered to come down from Fort Richardson, Alaska — where Joey had been based before he was deployed to Iraq — to be Joey’s official escort on these last legs home. On his lap was the paperwork that confirmed the details of Sergeant Montgomery’s death, as well as the medals that would be presented to Missie at the church. Dunaway isn’t much of a talker, and sometimes he struggles to find the words. “I consider it an honor,” he said of what it felt like to sit in a hearse with a flag-draped casket in the back and a dead soldier’s medals in his hands. “It kind of hits home for you.”

Behind the hearse, Gail sat in the car with her brother, Bill, the mayor, who was at the wheel. “It’s hard to drive and cry,” he said. The tears began flowing as soon as they pulled out of the airport and onto the main road in Seymour, bound for the I-65. Traffic had stopped. Townspeople lined the sidewalks, holding their hands over their hearts, waving flags, whispering to their children.

“It breaks your heart when you drive through and you see people and they’re crying for you,” Vicki said later. She was especially struck by the nameless mechanic in his coveralls, black with oil. He had crawled out from under a car, out of the pit, and he stood in front of the garage, perfectly straight, perfectly still, saluting the hearse, and lines formed under his eyes in the oil on his face.

When Joey worked at the steel forge, he would come home to the trailer that he and Missie shared, and he would be black like that mechanic. He worked the hammer in the forge, using tongs to hold strings of molten metal, and the hammer would clang down loud enough that you could hear it from the parking lot. Once, Joey had nearly done his thumb in — it got crushed between the handles of the tongs when the hammer came down — and it was scarred enough years later to look almost transparent.

In the last car of the procession, Ryan Heacock, Joey’s best friend, was having trouble seeing, he was crying so hard. Did you map out the procession? Did you sketch out who’s in car number one and how they all followed? Yeah, so you have two principal instruments: I have my recorder, and I also have my notepad, sketching stuff out. Throughout the process, one thing I was really mindful of was that some poor bastard was going to have to fact check this. I mean, talk about a nightmare! So I was really mindful of keeping track of everybody, taking pictures of everybody who I talked to. I had phone numbers and e-mails of everybody I talked to. The document I delivered to the fact checkers looked like the Yellow Pages. His fiancée, Kayla, sat beside him; he tried to focus on the car in front of him, scared that he would drive into it through his fog; his rearview was filled with motorcycles and flags. Ryan had recently e-mailed Joey in Iraq and asked him to be the best man at his wedding the July after next. “Of course,” Joey had written back, and Ryan had hoped the commitment would bring Joey back home to stay. “To say that he was my brother doesn’t do it justice,” Ryan said one evening, sitting at Gail’s kitchen table, where he sat often, a can of beer in one hand and a smoke in the other.

They became friends in high school. “We were kind of the outcasts,” Ryan said. “We didn’t quite fit in. We weren’t hard enough to ride with the tough crowd, and, you know, we were a little bit rough around the edges for the squeaky-clean crowd. So we were something in the middle.”

Together Ryan and Joey rode their skateboards on the street, and they grew their hair long — except around the back and sides, which they shaved with dog clippers — and they talked about what they wanted for themselves. Joey wanted to meet Missie, who was in Ryan’s freshman math class, and Ryan helped her with her homework to set them up. Ryan wanted to go to college to study art, and he did, at Indiana University Southeast. Joey helped Ryan along, the way Ryan had helped Joey.

“Every once in a while I’d be hard up and I’d sell my painting to him for twenty bucks or whatever. I think, of anybody, Missie’s probably got the biggest collection of my stuff.”

Ryan eventually found work at Fewell Monument in downtown Scottsburg. Out front, there are rows of tombstones for sale. And inside, at his desk, Ryan is designing Joey’s. How much time did you spend with family and friends? I was in Scottsburg for probably a week. There wasn’t only one session. I never talked to Micah, the brother. He couldn’t. And Missie was not in a good place when I was in Scottsburg. So I respected that decision. In terms of getting “too close,” can you speak about that and how you approached the people and how you approach your reporting in general? I think you told me that you interviewed everybody in Scottsburg over food. This sort of makes the interaction more personal to begin with, so maybe you’re setting yourself up for getting too close. Yeah. Again, when I was younger I would get really obstinate about this stuff, and tell you you’re being an idiot for making that case, but now I’d say there’s more than one approach to this kind of work. My approach is that I wouldn’t tell anybody shit about anything if I felt that they were being creepy or removed; I wouldn’t respond well to that, especially about a subject so personal as this. I would die 1,000 deaths if someone like Gail felt like I had invaded her home or felt like I was sinister, or felt like I had acted improperly. I wouldn’t be able to live with that. So, for me, the way I approached it is that I treat people like people. Over food – you can say it’s a strategy to get people to relax, but for me it’s just a reasonable way to talk to people. It’s how you have a conversation. I’m not showing up and sticking a microphone in someone’s face and yelling questions from a crowd. I’m in Gail’s kitchen. I’m not going to behave like some kind of weirdo. But the flip side of that is that invariably you form connections. I think that’s helpful in some ways, I think you get material in that way that you might not otherwise get. But the argument that people can make is that you get too close and it makes you biased and it changes how you write.

Now they pulled onto the I-65, this great long string of mourners and their memories. They were surprised to see every overpass — U.S. 31, Commiskey Pike, the 250 to Uniontown, 600 South — lined with flags and signs welcoming Joey home. Volunteer fire departments, dressed in full uniform, stood at attention in front of their shining trucks. Farmers drove across their fields of baby corn and soy to reach the shoulder and stood in the beds of their old pickup trucks. As reports of the procession spread — traffic helicopters joined in, flying overhead — and long-haul truckers shared the news over their radios, they pulled over and climbed out of their rigs, and cars filled with families did, too, all of them standing and saluting from across the grassy median, the northbound lanes stopped nearly as completely as the southbound.

“I can’t even tell you what that meant to our family,” Bill Graham said.

There had been hard times for Joey after he finally finished high school in his fifth year. He got a tattoo on his arm of an eye with an anarchy symbol for a pupil. He broke up with Missie. And then Gail and Don kicked him out of the house. “He would sleep all day and play all night,” Gail said. “And I knew something was wrong — you don’t do that. I put up with it and put up with it and put up with it, and tried to talk to him and, didn’t work. So, tough love. Find another place to live, you get a job, you get a job and obey the rules, and you can stay here. And if not… So for probably a year, Joe was what he considered homeless. A lot of it was right around here, and I know my mother helped him out a lot. But you could see him walking up and down the road.”

Eventually, Joey went down to Jacksonville, Florida, where his sister, Mindy, was living with her husband. “He was the sweetest boy,” Mindy said. “I loved Joey to death. He was very sensitive, very creative. He had some troubles, but it made him turn out to be a better person in the end.”

Mindy struggled to right Joey, until Ryan came to Jacksonville to visit. Maybe that was enough for him to be pulled back to Scottsburg.

“I’ll never forget when he called me and asked me to bring him home,” Gail said. “He wanted chicken and noodles. And I said: Joey, Dad and I aren’t over this yet. So I think you need some time to think about it. Because when you get home, you gotta work, you gotta obey the rules if you’re going to live with us, that’s just the way it is.”

Joey did come home, he obeyed the rules, and he went to work, turned black at the steel mill. He also became a father. While he was in Florida, Missie had found herself another boyfriend, and now she was pregnant. She and Joey got back together, and Ryan remembers riding with Joey back from the hospital in 1998 with the baby, Skyla, and she was his from that moment on.

Two years later came Robert Joe, and Joey’s work at the mill wasn’t making ends meet. He began work running cable, first for other security companies, and then on his own. A lot of people didn’t pay their bills, and then Missie was pregnant again, and Joey decided that he wasn’t going to scratch through the rest of his life. In January 2005, he joined the Army.

“He always thought a whole lot of Micah,” Ryan said.

It fit Joey nearly as well. He liked the Army, and he liked Alaska. It was a fresh start, a break from their old life, looking ahead to something new, out over the mountains. He rose through the ranks, and they lived in a townhouse on base — 516A Beluga Avenue — and Joey built a swing set for the yard, and they put some money away, and they finally felt as though the constant wobble in their lives was smoothed out, like they had been properly aligned for the first time.

Gail last saw her son at Christmastime, 2006. He had been in Iraq for only a few weeks, and it would be the only midtour leave he would receive — he would have to spend more than a year straight at war — but he wanted to see his kids. Ryan took a picture of the entire family then, Joey smiling his crooked smile, his hands on Robert’s shoulders, Missie smiling and holding Ella on her hip, Skyla in front of them both, shining. Gail would put that picture on the front of the thank-you cards she would send out, after. At the end of Joey’s leave, she took him to the airport in Louisville, hugged him tight, and said goodbye.

“When he got ready to go on the plane, I thought, You’re standing so tall, you like yourself, you’re proud of yourself,” she said.

And now Joey was coming home, over the Muscatatuck River, the procession pulling off the highway and into Scottsburg, the streets lined there, too, shoulder-to-shoulder, the storefronts decorated, the fire trucks out, their ladders raised and making a triangle over the road. Between them, an enormous flag had been strung. The family drove underneath it on their way to the Collins Funeral Home. There, the local police chief, Delbert Meeks, and his men met the hearse, and they carried Sergeant Montgomery’s casket inside — “I’d known Joey all his life,” Chief Meeks said — and placed it on a pedestal in a corner of the chapel. How many people did you interview? Do you remember?It was 101.101 people, but more interviews. Some would have been once. Some five times. I couldn’t tell you how many specific interviews I did. It was the only time I’ve used the Esquire interns to help me transcribe. Just transcribing would have taken me too long. It was a lot. It was a lot. I mean, I went crazy with this story. Over how many weeks? The whole story was about eight months. The reporting was probably over six months I would guess. Most of them were in person. I travelled around a lot – 12 states sounds about right to me. I was going to go to Iraq, but Joey’s unit got called back so I ended up going to Alaska instead. You said that you didn’t meet your contract for that year and you got into the story without really knowing what was going to happen. But did you say when you started, well this is probably going to take me two to three months, then I’ll move on to this other story, or did you leave it open ended? I sort of left it open ended. I specifically remember asking Peter if I could go for a while. I remember thinking I was going to disappear. I sort of fantasize about vanishing for a while, and then materializing with the story of Peter’s dreams. Just coming out of the swamp with this thing. I can’t remember now if we kind of planned we were going to run it for the one-year anniversary of Joey’s death, or if that just how it worked out.

Alone, Don Collins Sr. and Sergeant Dunaway peeled back the flag like a bedsheet and opened the casket. There was Joey, carefully dressed in his Class-A uniform with white gloves and polished boots, his badges and cords in place, and his face serene. It was mostly unmarked, and the two men agreed that even though the Port Mortuary in Dover, Delaware — where every soldier killed in action is prepared for burial — had advised against a family viewing, Joey looked good enough for the Montgomerys to see him if they would like.

“I needed to do that to believe it was him,” Gail said. She, Missie, and Micah stood over Joey for a long time that Tuesday evening. They touched him and spoke to him gently. Gail and Missie hadn’t seen him in months, and war had changed him, or maybe it was their memories of him that had changed, and now their eyes took him in, every inch of him, as though he’d been long lost.

It was Micah who noticed that his ring was missing. I want to ask you about the two, very close to one another, strongest details in the story and how you got them. The first one is the paragraph with the ring. How did you get that scene? In my first interview with you [an e-mail exchange in 2008], I said I got that from Gail. But now I feel like my memory might be playing tricks, and now I feel that aunt Vicki told me that, and then I went and asked Gail about it. I think that that’s how it happened. There are moments when you’re reporting a story like this when you absolutely know that’s important. Because so much of reporting is sort of sifting for gold. Joey was a Mason, and the ring was a chunk of steel that he wore on the middle finger of his right hand, a gift from Gail that last Christmas to replace the one that had been cut off him before he deployed, his finger swollen with infection. I’m looking at that graph now, and I might take out the one that was it was a replacement. I don’t know if that’s necessary. I’m not sure that you need to know that. I can’t remember who first said this – it’s a cliche – that publishing is writing and editing interrupted. The horrible thing about going back to look at this stuff  is realizing how much you would change. Now Micah took off his own Mason’s ring, and he leaned down to slip it onto Joey’s right middle finger, over his white glove. That’s when Gail began to shake; the gloved finger folded in on itself, empty but for cotton and carefully rolled strips of gauze. Did you know this was going to be the end of the section? Did you plan it this way? The one thing I did plan was that each section begins with a person – that was intentional – and then I tried to end each section with something that would make you keep going. I treated this as a story with 12 or 13 endings. In a way each of these individual sections is a little story. So while I can’t say for sure if I knew that this was going to be the ending of this section, I really like that it is the ending; it’s a really powerful scene. It’s a naturally powerful scene. I’ve talked about this before, and people think it’s like false modesty, but I believe it sincerely. Anybody could have written this story. It is just work. It’s just labor. I had fantastic editorial support, but anybody with the same editorial support could have done the story. I truly believe that. Because with a scene like that, you can’t mess up.

***

Jim Staggers, an Army chaplain, father of two young sons, and frequent reader of the Book of Job, had needed to find a quiet place to hide at Freeman Field earlier that afternoon. He had already changed into his dress blues in the airport office, and even in there, in that relative privacy, the curious and concerned had asked him about the small plane due to come in. But he didn’t know more than anybody else — he had watched plenty of dead soldiers leave in the bellies of C-130’s, lifting over the brown Afghan hills, but he had never before been on the receiving end, at least never in a place like this. Across the tarmac, the doors of a white hangar were open, and an empty church cart waited out front. Inside, workers had set up chairs and laid out a table of refreshments. Everybody was moving carefully, and everybody spoke in whispers. Any building can be turned into a church, Staggers thought.

He had come down to Seymour from Indianapolis in the van with the rest of the funeral detail, those Indiana National Guardsmen who had seen Sergeant Montgomery’s name written on the whiteboard in their office. There were several different marker colors used on that board, but black — the color in which Sergeant Montgomery’s name was written — was the most significant. That usually meant an active-duty soldier killed in action, and that meant Specialist Andrew Schnieders and Sergeants Capricia Gerth and Flor Snell-Rominger and three other pallbearers — take them out of uniform and they might look like lifeguards or college students — would be asked to carry someone very much like themselves from the plane to the church cart and into the waiting hearse. “Honorable transfer,” they call it, the last in a series of military handoffs, when the Army finally turns over a dead son or daughter, husband or wife, to his or her family.

Staggers stole away behind the hangar to read his Bible. He had confronted grief for most of his adult life, but he had to get his head straight. He had somehow seen this future for himself while standing at the lip of a mass grave in Bosnia a decade ago, had seen it in the faces of two hundred men, women, and children massacred and thrown in a pit. “That was a spiritual moment,” he said. “That’s when I said I will follow this calling that you’ve been pestering me with, God, for all my years.” Since then, he has worked as a sheriff’s chaplain, and alongside one of the Army’s casualty notification officers, and in the trauma room of a city hospital. Most recently had come his tour in Afghanistan, where he had missed the birth of his youngest son to pray over the bodies of the sorts of men he hoped his son might one day become.

Today, though, was new and it was different: It was not a farewell but a return. Today would be about framing a reality that was only now coming home. “I was thinking, What would I want for my wife and kids if I were the one not to make it back?” Staggers said. “I would want someone to give them 100 percent of their attention and preparation.”

When Sergeant Montgomery’s family arrived from Scottsburg a short time later, and after Don Collins Sr. had parked his hearse and opened the door, Chaplain Staggers introduced himself and did his best to prepare them for what they were about to see. He went over the mechanics of the ritual, but he also tried to steady them for the emotion that would follow. There might have been times over the past week when they felt like they were in a movie, actors playing parts. That feeling would end this afternoon.

The guardsmen had carried enough caskets to deduce, from what their arms told them as they grasped the handles and lifted, something of the person inside. They know if the dead soldier was big or little, and they can also make a good guess at how he died, whether he was killed by small-arms fire or a helicopter crash or an IED. Sometimes they’d lifted caskets and been surprised by the weight of them — wooden caskets are heavier than metal, and that combined with a strapping young man can make for a considerable burden, several hundred pounds — and sometimes there was barely any weight at all, and they knew that inside the casket was a pressed uniform carefully pinned to layers of sheets and blankets, between which might be nestled only fragments of a former life, sealed in plastic.

They had also learned how not to betray a hint of this sudden knowledge. Sergeant Montgomery’s casket was lighter than they were expecting, but they kept what they call their “game faces.” They’d learned to train their eyes on one place, focusing usually on a point in the distance, the way sailors settle their stomachs by looking at the horizon.

On that short march from planeside, Schnieders stared at the logo on a police car parked nearby. Gerth accidentally caught sight of tearful children and scrambled to find somewhere else to look. Snell-Rominger whispered to her to look at just this one girl in the hangar — not at her face but at her pretty dress, which had flowers on it. “Pick out a flower,” she said, and both of them stared at a flower on that girl’s dress until they had set the casket on the church cart. Here’s the second amazing detail – the girl in the flower dress. You say any idiot could do this story, but I’m not sure any idiot knows that there IS a girl with a flower dress that you can dig for. But I didn’t know there was a girl in a flowered dress. When you start – you know we were talking about the video of the funeral, how it makes you ask questions that you might not have asked, because you can see. I didn’t have that for any other scene. So it’s not like I went into the scene saying, “OK, don’t forget to ask about the girl with the flower dress. She sort of surfaced, very organically. That’s reporting. I remember getting that detail. It’s one of the details that I’m most proud of having in the story.” I like that I don’t know who this girl is, I like that she’s a mystery. How did you get at it? This started with the obvious question, because the soldiers said that it’s very important that you keep your game face on. You keep your emotions in check. You can’t be crying when you’re delivering the casket. That leads to the very obvious question: How do you not cry? Because this is really hard. I was told again and again that the moment the family sees the casket is devastating, like the wind comes out and takes their legs. So how, in this moment of extreme emotion, do you keep your emotions in check? That to me is a very obvious question. And their answer was vague: You don’t look at the family. You look at something else. That leads to the question, and it’s a hopeful question – I mean they can just say, “I have no idea what I was looking at.” This is where the group interview actually helped. Because one of the guys talked about looking at the logo on the sheriff’s car, and then these two female soldiers started sort of whispering to each other, and that’s how they remembered the girl in the flower dress. I guess that what I’m trying to say is that maybe the years of experience have led you to trust this process that a series of questions might take you, sometimes, to an amazing detail. Yeah, you have to know that the possibility is there. You have to have enough experience to know that you might get that. And you have to have the patience to understand that 95 percent of the time you’re going to go down a path that leads nowhere. That’s what I mean by the blunt force of reporting. Sometimes it’s just “keep going.” That’s what I mean by labor. That’s why the moments when you do get something, you remember them so clearly. Like that scene I was talking about when I’m sitting with that group of soldiers. I remember that perfectly, and that was eight years ago. I can remember everything about that day, because it’s so rare when you get that moment. Does this make you more confident in your work, after you get something like this and see that there is sort of a process behind it that you can trust and fall back on? I haven’t really thought about it, but I can see how experience just makes you believe that once you’ve done it 100 times you can kind of go into it knowing that you can do it. But the biggest thing is I think it makes you stubborn. It makes you aware of the importance of one more phone call, of asking one more question.

The pallbearers withdrew in formation. Staggers took their place and stood alone with the casket, pausing for a moment. He looked at Missie and the children, and he couldn’t help thinking again of his own wife and children. “God is our refuge and our strength,” he began. “Therefore, we will not fear.”

He finished with a reading from the Forty-sixth Psalm — The Lord maketh wars to cease unto the end of the earth — and invited the family to approach the casket. Gail was the first to step forward, followed by Missie and Micah and then the children.

Missie folded her arms on top of the flag and put her face into them and wept.

“Daddy’s here,” Gail said, bending down and clutching her grandchildren from behind before she reached out to smooth a corner of the flag.

And Staggers put the flat of his right hand in its white glove onto the flag as well, over the stars, and he gave up trying not to cry.

“You can’t deny your humanity,” he said. “You can put up the wall for so long, but it always crumbles. It crumbles.”

After a few minutes — there is no protocol for this, only feel — he signaled the honor guard that it was time to march forward and lift the casket to their waists again, and to carry it to the back of the hearse.

As the state troopers, the Barclay brothers, led the funeral procession south toward Scottsburg, the honor guard turned north, heading back to Indianapolis. They talked about what they did right and what they did wrong and how they could be better next time.

A few months later, two of the people in the back of that van, Sergeant Edward Blackburn and Lieutenant Matthew Mason, would join more than three thousand members of the Indiana National Guard bound for Iraq.

[Part Two]

Dover Air Force Base

This was the first reporting trip, right? Dover wasn’t a gentle introduction. But I knew that part of the process happened there. The rest was still a mystery. So going there, being in such a visceral place, was a hard place to start, but probably the best place to start.

Steve Greene picked up the phone in late November 2006. It was the Pentagon. Was it hard to get in? I got Pentagon approval in a two-minute conversation, like at Esquire. No door ever closed to me – everybody wanted to talk. The only people who said no was Evergreen Aviation, a private company that flies the bodies from Germany to Dover, and they wouldn’t cooperate. Greene, a burly guy with a nicotine-stained mustache, works for a company called Kalitta Charters out of a hailstone-dented trailer at the airfield in Morristown, Tennessee. Kalitta’s head office is in Ypsilanti, Michigan, and much of its business had been staked on flying parts for the auto industry. But with Detroit scaling back production, Greene had been talking to the Air Force about chartering his fleet of white-and-burgundy Falcon 20’s, reliable, low-cost twin-engine jets with decent range and an oversized door for large cargo. “I thought, There’s a niche somewhere for this plane,” Greene said recently. “Of course, this was the furthest thing from my mind.”

Not long ago, and for decades, the remains of soldiers were shipped like parcels in the bellies of commercial planes. That practice began to end on November 15, 2005, when a twenty-one-year-old medic with the 101st Airborne named Matthew Holley was killed by a roadside bomb in Iraq. His parents, John and Stacey, had also served with the 101st Airborne; now they were told that their only child would arrive home in San Diego as freight in the hold of a US Airways flight, ferried to the family by baggage handlers.

After lodging a complaint with the Army and receiving help from California senator Barbara Boxer, the Holleys saw their son met by an honor guard instead. Still angry, they began a campaign to change the way all military dead would be delivered. California representative Duncan Hunter, then chairman of the House Armed Services Committee, wrote legislation that eventually became known as the Holley Provision to the 2007 Defense Authorization Act. It directed that the bodies of fallen soldiers, sailors, airmen, and marines would no longer be booked passage on US Airways, Delta, Northwest, or Continental but would be flown on military or military-contracted flights and met by honor guards.

The Air Force had already auditioned Kalitta: In June 2006, two soldiers, Privates Thomas Tucker and Kristian Menchaca, had been kidnapped, executed, and mutilated in Iraq, and their bodies needed to be flown from Dover Air Force Base to Redmond, Oregon, and Brownsville, Texas, respectively. “It was a high-profile thing,” Greene said. “And I guess because it was so high profile, they didn’t want to use the air carriers like they had been doing. I told them there was no reason we couldn’t do it, and we did.”

Now, just weeks before its January 1, 2007, deadline, the Pentagon was on the phone once again. Greene was asked if Kalitta’s pilots could do for every soldier killed in action what they did for Tucker and Menchaca. He said they could. He was given a statement of work and a flight estimate — “Thankfully, we have not had to fly the number of missions they anticipated,” he said — and Kalitta agreed to station four of its Falcon 20’s and flight crews at Dover full time. After company mechanics worked through Christmas designing and building a portable electric lift and outfitting the jet interiors with ball mats and roller strips, room for two caskets each, the pilots flew themselves into place on New Year’s Eve. The next day, they were back in the air.

The crews were assigned randomly out of Kalitta’s ranks. One of the pilots was a low-key, goateed twenty-eight-year-old from Michigan named Greg Jones; one of the copilots was a seventy-two-year-old Alabaman named Royce Linton, an Air Force veteran, soft-spoken and sinewy. They had each worked for Kalitta since September 2003 — flying car and washing-machine parts, organs for organ transplants (“Four hours for a heart, two days for a liver,” Jones said), golfers to Pebble Beach, and Kid Rock to Vail. Now they would work two weeks on, one week off, hauling bodies in caskets.

“Once you’re in the plane, you’re just flying,” Jones said. “You just keep your eyes forward.”

Jones and Linton have flown some routes so frequently they could fly them blind, because not all towns have lost in equal measure. The thumbtacks stuck into their mental maps are in bunches. You said you wrote in chunks. The first section I wrote was the pilots, Jones and Linton, flying from Dover to Seymour. And in fact, the first paragraph I wrote, is this – with thumbtacks and their mental maps. I didn’t even start with the beginning of that section, you know, I was just writing chunks as I had them.

Boise, Idaho, has suffered more than most, and so has Little Rock, Arkansas. Then there are the gaps, entire states having escaped their touching down. Jones has never flown into Vermont; by fluke of scheduling, Linton has somehow avoided his home state of Alabama.

Before the afternoon of May 29, 2007, neither man had flown into Seymour, Indiana. Their manifest that day included two deliveries. They stopped first for fuel in Ypsilanti en route to Fargo, North Dakota, where they set down Sergeant Jason A. Schumann, twenty-three, of Hawley, Minnesota. His nickname was Tuba, after the instrument he played in his high school band; he was killed south of Baghdad by a roadside bomb. After topping up the fuel tanks, Jones and Linton charted course southeast, with only Joe Montgomery’s metal casket now tied down in the back. Sergeant Dunaway sat in the jump seat between the pilots, Sergeant Montgomery’s paperwork and medals on his lap. As they approached Freeman Field, Jones and Linton circled, high in the bright blue sky. From the ground, it looked as though the pilots were offering a sweeping final salute. They were only getting their bearings.

After they touched down and taxied toward the open-sided hangar, they took stock of the waiting crowd. This is going to be tough, Linton thought. “It just seems the smaller the town, the bigger the turnout,” he said later.

“Absolutely,” Jones said. “Always.”

Back in January, their first flights had ended in echo chambers. Linton flew a boy to Stockton, California, where the soldier’s parents, divorced, were fighting over the funeral arrangements, and neither showed up. “I want to tell you, it made me mad,” Linton said. Jones had a similar experience. His first assignment was a flight to Atlanta, and the dead soldier’s father had insisted on accompanying his son, sitting in the cockpit jump seat. (“They have that option, but it doesn’t happen very often,” Jones said.) After touchdown, the honor guard was nowhere to be found, and Jones had to enlist airport personnel to help him carry the casket. “I was pissed,” he said. “I’m like, this is pathetic, especially with the father there. That was the worst one. They got better after that.”

By the end of May, everybody involved was more practiced, and the crowds had grown bigger, at least in small towns. The Ypsilanti-Fargo-Seymour leg was in the middle of a particularly busy, brutal run, coming with the troop surge in Iraq. Jones and Linton would log eighty-five hours of flying time in a single two-week stretch.

They unbuckled themselves from their seats, readied the lift, unlatched the door, and immediately felt the heat radiating off the tarmac. Sergeant Betty Clarett, the Indiana National Guard’s designated “plane dawg,” because she’s little, climbed on board. She checked the paperwork to make sure the name matched the name on the office whiteboard, and that the flag on the casket hadn’t slipped or been damaged in flight. After Jones had unloaded and readied the lift, Linton bent down to push the casket onto the ball mat.

Inside the hangar, Sergeant Montgomery’s family had been waiting for what felt like years. Chaplain Staggers might have tried to warn them, but they still had to live through the moment. Jones and Linton had seen it often — the moment when the family is hit by the truth, when the nose of the casket finally pokes through the door. That’s when the air comes out of them and the place they’re in, as it did that afternoon in Seymour. The hangar emptied with a gust that buckled men’s legs.

“I think that was the hardest part of this whole thing,” Gail would say later, before stopping, unable to say anything more.

Linton pushed the casket the rest of the way off the ball mat onto the lift. Jones pressed a button to lower it to pallbearer height. During his first few flights, Linton had stayed in the open door, but that was before an immigrant family in California whose son had been killed in Iraq rushed the casket when it was still on the lift. The family had angrily opposed their son’s decision to enlist, and now they let loose on him, beating the sides and top of the casket and screaming at him through their tears. Linton didn’t want to turn his back to their suffering, and so he stood statue-still in the door for five minutes, ten, and then fifteen, watching from above while this family aired their last grievances with their rebel son. On the flight back to Dover, Linton told Jones, “I’m never standing there again,” and he never has. After he centered Sergeant Montgomery on the lift, Linton stepped back into the shadows inside the plane.

Sometimes, Steve Greene said, the phone rings in his trailer and he hears from dispatch that the pilots need a little extra time before they lift back into the air, although that happens less than it once did. Now they have delivered hundreds of dead soldiers back to their families, and their recollections of the flights have begun to run together. But some Jones and Linton remember more clearly than others. They can remember the thirty-year-old father of five they brought in south of Omaha and seeing the dead man’s youngest son, maybe two years old, toddle up to the casket and twist the bottom bar of the flag in his tiny hand. They can remember dropping out of the low clouds over Juneau, Alaska, on their way to Fairbanks, and seeing the light reflecting off the mountains and the water. And they can remember their approach to Seymour, Indiana, when they circled in the sky and there were so many people below, waiting in a hangar in the heat, including a girl in a pretty flowered dress. Why did you come back to the girl in the flower dress at the end of this section? For me she was an anchoring detail that helps the reader with the chronology. I felt that she would stick to the reader. The same with Joey’s ring, which comes back again later. That was intentional.

***

The first time Major Cory Larsen entered the Port Mortuary at Dover Air Force Base in Delaware, in 2006 — and saw what he has seen nearly every day there since — he went back outside into the sunlight and gulped down the fresh air and resolved to call his mother more often.

By 0800 on Friday, May 25, when he arrived for his shift, Larsen, a thirty-two-year-old Air Force reservist with a shaved head and hooded eyes, had completed two tours within the building, officially called the Charles C. Carson Center for Mortuary Affairs. There were only twelve permanent staff, including four licensed morticians; the rest of the fifty or sixty people who worked within the building were ordinary airmen and reservists, like Larsen, who had been pressed into tours that spanned four months. Many of them, like Larsen, had worked as many as seventy-five days in a row without a day off. Many, like Larsen — who worked in the unit that catalogs incoming remains — volunteered to return.

“Some people are broken here,” said Karen Giles, the director of the Carson Center. “But there are a lot of repeaters. We’re very protective of each other.”

Giles has served here since 2003, when the building opened that fall, the world’s largest mortuary, she said, seventy-two thousand square feet of stainless steel and tile. She is small, with a short haircut, and she dresses modestly, in a golf shirt and cargo pants, but she is a presence in the room: She has seen things that she will never discuss, but she isn’t shy about what must happen here. Did you see any autopsies being performed? I was in the building. They would not let me into that chamber. They showed me pictures and I talked to bunch of people that were working there, but I was not watching transfer cases be unpacked. I really didn’t like Dover at all – that’s not to say that the people there aren’t doing something important. I just found it a really hard place to be. I was there for a few days because the preparation of the body is there and the pilots are there. I talked to the pilots at a Buffalo Wild Wings, but all the mortuary people I talked to at the mortuary. Karen Giles gave me the mortuary’s coin and a talk. It wasn’t threatening but she basically said, “This is important. Don’t fuck this up.” She said I should have it on me when I reported, on my computer when I wrote, and I did that. I still have it. It was a good reminder for me early on in the process.

It is a long, low building with broad stretches of tinted glass; surrounded by parking spaces, it looks a little like a shopping mall. The original facility, which opened in 1955, was one-third the size and looked like a warehouse — too much like a warehouse, some people thought after September 11, 2001, when the men and women killed at the Pentagon were brought here for processing. Now, behind the front doors, there is an atrium with plants and a fountain. “Dignity, Honor and Respect” reads the motto on the stone wall, above a sweeping display that commemorates moments in history that ultimately ended here.

It includes, in part:

Vietnam: 21,693 Deceased … Mass Suicide, Peoples Temple Cultists in Guyana: 913 Deceased … Terrorist Bombing of Marine Headquarters in Beirut, Lebanon: 237 Deceased … Crash of the Space Shuttle Challenger: 7 Deceased … Operation Desert Shield/Desert Storm: 310 Deceased … Bombing in Nairobi, Kenya: 11 Deceased … Pentagon, 9/11: 188 Deceased … Crash of the Space Shuttle Columbia: 7 Deceased …

And for Operation Iraqi Freedom — every soldier, sailor, airman, and marine killed in action to date, including number 3,431: Sergeant Robert Joe Montgomery Jr., of Scottsburg, Indiana.

When Larsen arrived that Friday morning, Sergeant Montgomery was still in his aluminum transfer case, packed in ice, inside a large refrigerator, along with the remains of the twelve other active-duty soldiers and marines who had arrived at Dover with him. He would spend five days here, being readied for the trip home.

Like every transfer case, Sergeant Montgomery’s was carried first into the E.O.D. Room, or Explosive Ordnance Disposal Room. Its foot-thick, steel-reinforced walls are built to withstand a blast from a pound of C-4. Sergeant Montgomery was scanned for unexploded bombs, ammunition, booby traps…. None was found. Let’s talk about writing this section. The mortuary was always the most problematic for detail. There are four morticians, and because they had processed at this point more than 3,000 bodies, there’s no point to asking them: “Do you remember this?” Of course they don’t. So there’s that sort of hindrance, and there’s also the fact that I found that section the hardest. I was worried about Gail reading the story and I found that section just really tough. It was really gory, and it revealed things about Joey that she didn’t know. And I left stuff out.

He was then unpacked from the case, which would be cleaned and shipped back to Baghdad to be used again. He was still zipped inside the black body bag, cold and wet to the touch. His remains were lifted out onto a metal table and digitally photographed and archived. Besides the photographic record, the bodies — and parts of bodies, if separate — and their personal effects are bar-coded to make sure nothing is lost. “You can’t make a mistake here,” Giles said. “You make one mistake, you’ve automatically made two.” Deliver the wrong wedding ring to one wife and another wife is left longing.

No personal effects were found on Sergeant Montgomery’s body. Had there been, they would have been taken to another room, where they would have been cleaned and placed in a clear plastic bag for return to his family. The staff assigned to the personal-effects detail are never asked to work with human remains; personal effects turn the bodies, sometimes unrecognizable, back into men and women.

In the atrium, there are two doors, labeled Counseling and Meditation. They are used by families on rare occasions — such visits aren’t encouraged — but most often by those assigned to cleaning and cataloging dog tags, wallets, packs of cigarettes and gum, photographs of baby girls, and envelopes that still smell like perfume.

“If I’m shoulder to shoulder with them, working with them, that’s where the conversation starts,” said David Sparks, one of the chaplains here. He is retired military, a civilian now, a unit unto himself: tall, with gray hair and a bit of a belly held in check by a New England Patriots belt buckle. He was first called to the Port Mortuary during the days following September 11, and he never left.

“The chaplains are back there with us every single day,” Larsen said. “Everyone appreciates that.”

When Sergeant Montgomery arrived, like all the dead when they arrive, he carried “believed to be” status; identity can be confirmed only here. The fingerprints of his left hand were examined by experts from the FBI; dental and full-body X-rays were made; DNA samples would be compared with those on record, obtained before deployment with a blood sample. Only then was the body on the table officially given his name.

Then the autopsy began. Is this part of what you left out, and what came back in on rewrite? Yes. Gail didn’t know Joey had lost his legs. Because they hide it. He was wearing pants and they stuffed the pants. So that wasn’t in the first draft. And a lot of the details about the reconstruction – the wires that close the skull fractures, for example – I didn’t have them in there. On my first edit with Peter the biggest thing was rewriting the Dover section. He said, “I can tell you’re holding it back here. And yes, that’s partly because you don’t have the same level of detail as you do in the other sections, but it’s also because you know stuff that you’re not saying. And I can tell. ” He called me on my shit basically. And he gave me this really good talk about how if you do a story like this, you do the whole thing. You go all the way with it. You can’t pick and choose what you’re going to include. So I went back and rewrote Dover. I made a decision I would talk to Gail before the story came out and tell her what was in there. (Sometimes it’s made complicated by the work of doctors and medics in the field: ribs cracked open, hearts bruised from massage, holes from IV lines up and down pale arms.) The gross causes of death — explosion, automatic-weapons fire, falling bricks — may be obvious, but the medical examiners set out to chart both specific causes and the mechanisms and pathways of death. They do so, they say, because they are as interested in predicting the future as in documenting the past. Earlier in the Iraq war, for example, they began to notice a disproportionate number of deaths caused by small shrapnel wounds to the neck. They recommended that soldiers on the ground start wearing armored collars, which have significantly reduced the number of fatal neck wounds dissected at Dover.

At Sergeant Montgomery’s autopsy, it was noted that he had suffered traumatic injuries consistent with proximity to an explosive device. There was massive blast and burn trauma to his legs, and he was missing most of his right hand. His torso was intact, and his face was unmarked, except for a single blemish on his forehead. But death would have been instantaneous. It was also noted that his remains were incomplete. (Not long after, as is customary, someone from the Army would call Gail at home in Scottsburg and ask: If more of her son were discovered and subsequently identified at the Port Mortuary, would she like those missing pieces returned to her? She declined.)

Once Sergeant Montgomery’s wounds were documented and recorded in the mortuary’s database, he was moved to the embalming suite to be prepared for burial. He was placed on top of one of about a dozen workstations, marked by an American flag on the wall and spools of wire to close skull fractures. How did you reconstruct this? I asked and I had pictures of the place and I asked: What’s that? The wire spool was one of those things. This is difficult, painstaking work; few of the men and women brought here have died from natural causes or in their sleep, which means that most of them died with their eyes open. Sergeant Montgomery’s eyes were blue. Only here were they finally closed, two gloved fingers delicate on his eyelids. For the morticians, that is almost always the first step. Did you tell the family these details when you met them or before the story ran? Before the story ran. I remember having a long conversation with Gail – I told her I didn’t think she needed to read it, that there were things in there that might hurt her. I remember being sick to my stomach waiting to hear after it ran. But they couldn’t have been better.

What remained of Sergeant Montgomery’s bodily fluids was replaced by preservation agents. Strong solutions are employed, because the morticians don’t know where the body they are working on might be sent. In some cases, when injuries are too extensive, no reconstruction is attempted. Instead, the remains are wrapped in absorbent gauze and sealed in plastic; they are then tucked inside crisp white sheets, closed with safety pins, one inch off the crease, the head of every pin facing the same direction; a green blanket is wrapped around the entire cocoon, and a full uniform is pinned on top.

But the presumptive goal of the morticians and their staff is what they call “viewability” — to give the family at least part of their son or daughter back as they remember them. (In the end, the families of about 85 percent of those killed in action are able to hold at least a partial viewing.)

The mortician assigned to Sergeant Montgomery put him back together as best he could. He built a right hand out of gauze and cotton and similarly stuffed the legs of his uniform pants. He paid particular attention to Sergeant Montgomery’s face, which, with the help of the airmen stationed alongside him, he washed and shaved and layered in makeup.

Chaplain Sparks tells a story he heard from one of his fellow chaplains. He was on the floor, watching an airman who was tenderly washing the blood and sand out of a young soldier’s hair. He would later comb it carefully into place, but for now he concentrated on cleaning the dead man’s hair, rinsing it, and washing it again, the water running through it and his fingers and into the sink. The chaplain asked the airman about that, and the airman said, “His mother washed his hair the first time, and I’m washing it for the last time.”

“It’s very intimate,” Sparks said. “Preparing remains is a very intimate thing. This is hands-on.”

Then, like Sergeant Montgomery, the bodies are placed in caskets — wood or metal, it’s up to the family — and dressed. The mortuary contains a full uniform shop, the most complete in the country, including every size of uniform shirt, jacket, and pants of every branch of service — every badge, every insignia, every cord, every bar, flag, and stripe. Sergeant Montgomery was dressed in his Class-A uniform. His three stripes were stitched to his sleeve, and his Airborne wings were pinned to his chest, along with a freshly made plastic badge that read MONTGOMERY, white on black.

Karen Giles tells a story about another young airman, who was polishing the brass on a dead soldier’s uniform jacket. He was using a little tool, a kind of buffer, to make sure that every button shined. A visitor complimented him on his attention to detail. “The family will really appreciate what you’re doing,” the visitor said. But the airman replied, “Oh, no, sir, the family won’t know about this.” The airman told him that the family had requested that their son be cremated, and just a short while later, he was.

The flag comes last. They hang by the dozens on a rack on the wall beside a rollaway door, through which a beige van will carry the caskets back to the tarmac. The flags are pressed in the uniform shop, so they are creaseless. And they are longer than a standard flag — nine and a half feet long by five feet wide, a different proportion from the more usual eight by five — to ensure that they cover the ends of the casket; a polyester elastic braid is wrapped around the casket, close to the bottom edge of the flag, to keep it in place until it’s folded and given to the family. The flags are always draped the same way, with the stars over the soldier’s heart.

***

Major General Richard P. Formica is stout, with a high-and-tight haircut and a voice that sounds custom-built for giving orders — but now he was sitting in a boardroom in the Pentagon, choking on his words.

The Army Chief of Staff ordered that not only must a general officer attend every funeral of every soldier killed in action, but also that a general officer must greet every plane landing at Dover with dead soldiers in its hold. This is because the return of the dead to American soil is viewed as more than just another leg in their journey; it also serves to remind the corps of generals of the personal cost of war.

It had been Formica’s turn on that Thursday evening, May 24, when a Boeing 747 — chartered by Transportation Command from an Oregon-based freight company named Evergreen International Aviation, and bearing the remains of Sergeant Joe Montgomery — taxied across the tarmac at Dover. This particular 747, tail number N47OEV, was sometimes converted into a supertanker, dropping thousands of gallons of retardant onto forest fires. But when it touched down a little after 5:30 p.m., just a bit more than forty-eight hours after Sergeant Montgomery had been killed, it carried only the bodies of fourteen men in flag-draped aluminum transfer cases. Thirteen of them had been flown separately out of Iraq by Air Force cargo planes — including Sergeant Montgomery, whose point of departure was Baghdad International Airport — and assembled at Camp Wolf in Kuwait. Ten of them were soldiers; two were marines; one was classified as “disassociated portions” — incomplete remains that were not yet identified. The group was then flown to Ramstein Air Base in Germany, where they were transferred onto the Evergreen jumbo jet and locked to the cargo-hold floor for the flight over the Atlantic Ocean. At Ramstein, the fourteenth case, containing the body of a retired veteran who had died in Europe and was being given passage home, was also loaded on board.

Waiting for the plane were honor guards from the Army, Air Force, and Marines, including Major Larsen, Chaplain Sparks, a representative of the base commander, a Marine colonel, and General Formica. They waited together in the passenger terminal, where volunteers from the local branch of the USO had put out their usual spread of soup and sandwiches and chips; the waiting can weigh on the men and women inside the terminal, rolling in their hands the “incoming sheets,” long lists of the dead.

“I remember many nights sitting there with someone from the base, talking about what his religion says to him about all of this,” Chaplain Sparks said later, “and maybe there are things that are deeper, not that religion’s not important, but maybe there are things that are deeper than that. And I’m born and raised religious, that’s my job, that’s what I do. But a lot of what religion has to offer doesn’t speak very well to fourteen transfer cases. Is that an awful thing to say?”

After the pilots shut down the plane’s four huge engines, the K-loader — a large truck with a platform on top that can be raised and lowered like a scissors lift — pulled up to the cargo door, just behind the wing. On base, the K-loader is called the Red Carpet; a length of red carpet had been rolled across the platform.

The honor guards marched out in order (Army first, because it’s the oldest branch of service), followed by the general-officer party, including Formica and Sparks. The Air Force detail had already boarded the plane and prepared the transfer cases, unlocking them from the floor. Now the others followed them into the belly of the jumbo jet.

Sometimes there is a single case waiting there in the semidarkness. The worst planeload Sparks can remember — he has administered to more than seven hundred of these flights — contained the bodies of forty-two men and women, a flying cemetery. Is that you or does that come from one of the people you talked to? Don’t recall. I want to say that it was me. Because that’s writing again. If that was a quote I feel like I would have put that in quotes. That was probably me. That was probably writing. It passes my fact test though, that sentence. But it also does have writing in it.

“It never becomes old habit,” he said. “When I walk up on the back of a plane, it takes my breath away, as much as it ever did.”

The Air Force honor guard moved only one case at a time and, as is their protocol, whenever a case was moved, no matter the distance, it was given a three-second salute, present arms. The airmen carried each case onto the Red Carpet, placing them carefully in neat rows of three. When the last case was in place in front of the cargo door, the general-officer party stood at attention before it, and Sparks said a prayer. He writes a different prayer for every flight he meets. In the case of Sergeant Montgomery’s return, Sparks wrote the prayer on the incoming sheet that afternoon, during the wait. Now he looked at the cases in their rows and prepared to speak.

Sparks has a beautiful, rich voice, a tenor’s voice. Tell me about the prayer. I’m hesitant to talk about this because it makes me sound weird. Chaplain Sparks is in this section, and I really liked Chaplain Sparks. He had told me that he writes a different prayer for every plane, and at that point, he had done six or seven hundred planes. I knew when I asked the question of whether he remembered the prayer he said over Joey’s plane the answer would be obviously “no.” And he didn’t have the prayer? No. And much later in the day, I was talking to somebody else and he came into the room, and I can only describe him as white – he had lost all the color in his face, and was holding a sheet of paper. He said: “You won’t believe this.” He had gone back to his desk with stacks and stacks of paper, and he knocked over a pile of papers, and among them was the manifest from Joey’s flight, and it had Joey’s name on it, and on the back he’d written the prayer. And I remember him saying that he had goose bumps when it happened. And for him that’s religious, right? That’s divine intervention. It’s not that for me but there were moments like that throughout the story when I just felt I was doing the right thing with the right man, with the right family. The fact that that happened that day was just one of those moments when I was, OK, I am supposed to be doing this. Because early on I was having doubts, and that sort of helped.

On the night when he’d spoken to the forty-two dead, his voice had failed him. “I walked up on the ramp and opened my mouth for the prayer and nothing would come out,” he said. “It took some seconds before I could get control to be able to speak at all.”

But on this evening, his voice was strong and clear:

“It is the dream of all people that we may live together without fear, without prejudice, without hopelessness. We thank you this night for giving to us these so brave and courageous. We are saddened by the overwhelming and devastating loss of these young men who will now never see the fulfillment of the dream for which they died….

“We are proud to welcome home these fallen heroes, to share the grief of their families, and to offer our honor and respect.

“Now, as always, we pray for a time when we are not cursed by terrorism and when young men and women do not die in war.

“This we pray in the name of the Prince of Peace.

“Amen.”

Formica and the others returned to the ground to watch, but Sparks stayed in the plane, in the empty space. The lift was lowered, and the honor guards took turns carrying the cases off the lift and into a pair of trucks. There was no way for them to know which body was in which case, so the Army might have carried a marine and vice versa; sharing the load was also a practical matter, because the cases can weigh as much as five hundred pounds each. After the first group had been moved — again, one at a time, again saluted — the Air Force detail lifted each remaining case forward. The process was repeated, as it is repeated, exactly, for every flight, until the Red Carpet was empty and the trucks were full.

“This is the most important thing I’ve ever done,” Sparks would say later of his job here. “I may never do anything more important.”

Back in the boardroom near his office in the Pentagon, Formica would pause before talking about that day. “This is personal for me,” he said. “Every one of these chokes me up. When I’m performing this service, my most conscious thought — especially when that door closes and the truck drives away — I always think about what these families are going through, waiting for their son or daughter. Please tell them that they were welcomed home with dignity and respect. Please let them know that.” If I didn’t misread this, this is him telling you to write this. Yeah, and I remember this was one of the things we talked about cutting. I do remember Peter wanting to cut that, because it takes you out of the immediate narrative. So why keep it in? That’s another thing I remember. I was sitting with this general in the Pentagon. He was crying when he said this; there was something about sitting there with this man. It was an important moment in reporting. I feel like now, with some distance, I probably wouldn’t put that in, and Peter was probably right not to put that in. And looking at it know you could use the Sparks quote – “I may never do anything more important…” – and then go to “Once the trucks were loaded….” I wouldn’t fight on that now, if Peter said to cut it. It’s funny. Time does funny things with how you look at things.

Once the trucks were loaded, Sergeant Montgomery and the others were driven away toward the Port Mortuary, where their transfer cases would be carried inside, placed in the refrigerator, and guarded until eight o’clock the following morning, when it was time to go to work.

[Part Three]

Forward Operating Base Falcon

Staff Sergeant Terry Slaght sat in a helicopter two days earlier, facing backward, looking down at the body of his friend lying across his boots. This is reported in Alaska? So Joey’s unit comes back to Alaska – and it’s a great big base in Anchorage – and I knew some of the people I had to talk to, but I didn’t know who was in the helicopter with Joey to the Baghdad airport. I remember standing in one of these great big halls where tons of people were running around, and I was saying to somebody, “I need to find the guy who was in that helicopter with Joey.” And Terry was just walking past and heard that and said, “I was the guy that got into the helicopter with Joey.” And this was, like, happening in a town; it’s not like there were 10 people in the room. There was this massive number of people. And it was one of those moments when I was like, “Holy shit!” He stared at the green Army blanket that had been draped over the body bag and stretcher; the blanket replaced the American flag that had covered Sergeant Montgomery overnight, because it was heavier and wouldn’t blow off in the rotor’s wash. Slaght is twenty-five, a nice kid from Prairie du Chien, Wisconsin, with red hair and oversized features. He had known Monty for a long time, since 2005, when both men were among the first to join Charlie Troop, 1st Squadron, 40th Cavalry Regiment, 4th Brigade Combat Team, 25th Infantry Division, based at Fort Richardson, Alaska. He had a hard time believing that his friend was the shape under the blanket.

Slaght had been up all night arranging the flight — angel flights, they call them — from the moment he had first heard the letters KIA crackle over his radio at Forward Operating Base Falcon, eight miles outside the Green Zone, in south Baghdad. He had been up late planning the next day’s mission, mapping out the path the platoon would walk to the next house, the next palm grove, the next weapons cache. At first, he had heard his men calling for a medevac, urgent surgery, but his stomach turned over when the calls became less urgent and the men said they didn’t need a medevac anymore. KIA, they said, and they said it again, KIA, as though they couldn’t quite wrap their heads around it.

Then Slaght had found out that it was Monty who was dead, through a kind of radio code: Charlie Echo Mike (for Montgomery), and the last four digits of Sergeant Montgomery’s social security number, his battle-roster number. Slaght had pushed through his trembling and made new plans for tomorrow; now they included himself as courier. He’d summoned a pair of Black Hawks — they always fly in pairs — to touch down at Falcon at 0600 and lift him and his friend into the early morning light, dust-filtered and thin.

He hadn’t put on the headphones, because he didn’t want to listen to the chatter between the pilots and the two gunners perched over his shoulders. He just listened to the thrum of the helicopter, and he stared at the blanket, and he began to feel guilt well up inside of him. Slaght had been promoted while in Iraq, which meant that he was no longer out on hump with the rest of the guys. Instead, he helped direct their footsteps from the relative safety of Falcon, and one of those footsteps had killed Monty. I should have been there, he thought. I should have been out on that road in the tall grass in the dark.

Baghdad’s low-rise sprawl opened up before him, the sun rising on this May 23, just about halfway through Charlie Troop’s tour in Iraq. It wouldn’t take long, maybe fifteen minutes, to reach the tarmac outside the makeshift Mortuary Affairs building, draped in brown camouflage, at Baghdad International Airport. As the helicopters touched down, a single bread truck backed up toward them, its doors open.

Slaght, the helicopter gunners, and a three-man detail from Mortuary Affairs grabbed the stretcher’s poles and carried Sergeant Montgomery into the truck. It drove through a rollaway door into the two-room plywood building. After, Slaght sat in the office, waiting for another helicopter to take him back to base, trying not to think about what was being done to his friend on the other side of the wall.

Over there, Sergeant Montgomery’s body was examined for distinguishing features to help confirm his identity, and note was taken of the tattoo of an eye on his left forearm; his pockets were cut open to make sure no personal effects had been overlooked; he was zipped back into his body bag, placed in an aluminum transfer case that was stamped HEAD at one end and FOOT at the other, and packed in ice.

Sergeant Montgomery would be in the air to Camp Wolf in Kuwait six hours later; Slaght would wait in the office for more than twelve. Mostly, he watched TV — ESPN was on, beamed via satellite from some distant, make-believe universe — and he watched the day turn into night before he finally got a tap on his shoulder: time to go. The helicopters dropped soldiers off at bases all over Baghdad, up and down and up again, four or five stops before Slaght was finally back at Falcon. He had been awake for nearly forty hours. He dropped onto his cot, pulled up his blanket, and forced himself to sleep.

***

Micah Montgomery, who had visited his little brother outside Baghdad only the week before — unknowingly posing for their last photographs, his big arm draped around Joey’s shoulders — was now among the first to learn he was dead. Micah had been shaken awake in his cot by someone with word from the in-country grapevine. After a few minutes, his shock was pushed aside, at least for the moment, by worry for his mother. He knew it wouldn’t be long before two grim strangers, a notification officer and an Army chaplain, would receive their orders and make the short drive north from Fort Knox, through Louisville, to knock on her door. Looking at his watch, Micah subtracted the hours — it was a little after two o’clock in the morning on Wednesday, May 23, in Baghdad, but still Tuesday evening in Scottsburg — and feared that they might arrive in the middle of the night. He imagined Gail standing in the open door in her nightgown and her heart giving out. Did you feel as you were reporting that you, as sometimes reporters think, that not having Micah and Missie and to a lesser extent not having Evergreen Aviation on board, that the story wouldn’t gel together? Because I was so obsessive about getting everybody, it bothered me when I didn’t. The Evergreen Aviation thing really pissed me off. I remember being really mad about it, because I knew the flight number. I knew all the information. And Micah and Missie – I really would have liked to have spoken to them but they were not part of the process, whereas the Evergreen people were. That little chunk was the only part missing! Like making a puzzle and having one piece missing. I didn’t understand why they wouldn’t.

Micah decided to call his uncle, Mayor Bill Graham, but couldn’t reach him. Next he called his Aunt Vicki, who was just home from work in nearby Sellersberg. It was still light outside.

“Hi, A.V. It’s me, Micah.”

“I know…. Why are you calling here?”

Unlike his brother, Micah rarely called home from Iraq and never called Vicki. Her heart had begun to pound.

“It’s about Joey.”

“What about Joey? Is everything all right?”

“No,” he said.

Then Micah asked Vicki to go to Gail’s house — not to tell her, please don’t tell her, but to be with her when the soldiers walked up her driveway, up to the little yellow house, past the tree with the two yellow ribbons tied to it.

At Fort Richardson, Alaska, where it was only mid-afternoon, dread suspicions were first raised by a communications blackout at Falcon, which was never good. Word spread through unofficial channels that one of Charlie Troop’s wives would be finding out that she was now a widow. As was the practice, women began to gather together so that one of them would not be alone when she found out. Three of the candidate wives — Britany, Tawnya, and Katie — gathered by chance at Missie Montgomery’s place, 516A Beluga Avenue. The group of them had formed a kind of surrogate, extended family, first when they were new in Alaska and now in the absence of their husbands. Every Sunday, before the deployment and during, they would get together for cookouts in the courtyard behind Joey and Missie’s house. They would rent an inflatable playground for the kids to bounce around in, and they would set up volleyball nets, and they would eat hot dogs and drink beer. Britany, a twenty-eight-year-old from Mississippi with three kids the same ages as Missie’s three kids, was especially close to them. “We knew something was wrong,” Britany said later. “But we didn’t know what or who.” Did this part, about the family hearing the news, come mostly from Vicki and the women around Missie? Yeah, so I talked to the women who were in the apartment with Missie, and they’re not in the story, and I talked to soldiers who were with Micah. And I talked to Aunt Vicki and Gail about that moment. And Gail’s daughter was important for this part. And Ryan was important for this part because he’s the one who accidentally told Missie. So I was sort of working around some of the limits. I really wanted to talk to Micah. I don’t blame him one bit for saying no, he couldn’t do it, but I did really want to talk to Micah.

They sent their kids to play at a neighbor’s house, sat down in Missie’s living room, in a circle, and began an interminable wait, looking at one another and wondering if one of them would need to be caught. They didn’t know how the news would travel or how fast: whether the phone would ring with information about another of the wives; whether they would hear crying from a neighbor’s yard; whether someone would knock at Missie’s door, looking for one of them.

Back in Scottsburg, Vicki pulled up in her truck behind Gail’s house. From inside her kitchen, through the small window in the back door, Gail saw her sister get out of her truck, and she saw that Vicki was shaking. Gail opened the door.

“No, no, no, no, no, no…” Gail said, beginning to cry.

Vicki began to cry, too.

“Which one?” Gail asked.

Vicki could only mouth the word: “Joey.”

And Gail began to scream, “Not my baby! Not my baby!” Neighbors started coming out onto their front steps, and it wasn’t long before phones across Scottsburg began to disturb the early-evening wind-down, at the mayor’s office, at the church, and at Ryan Heacock’s house, where an ordinary day suddenly ended.

“I heard sooner than I should have,” Ryan said later, his cigarette drawing down to his fingers. Too soon, because his first instinct had been to pick up the phone and call Missie, who was still sitting in that circle in her living room.

Her phone rang, and Missie answered.

“Missie,” Ryan said, “I’m so sorry.”

Then Ryan heard the clatter of the phone on the floor.

Britany picked up the phone and asked Ryan what he knew, which wasn’t much. She hung up. The women hugged and cried and began a second round of waiting. Minutes turned to hours, afternoon to evening, and a kind of helplessness set in. There wasn’t much to say — what could be said? Someone did the dishes. Someone else did the laundry. The calculations went unspoken, but the women knew that Missie and her kids would be leaving for the funeral, and that the funeral would be in Indiana, which was hotter than Alaska. Britany quietly began digging out the children’s summer clothes.

Around dinnertime, they came, two men from the base, friends of Joey’s filling the door. “I can still see those men standing there, every night,” Britany said, and she cried, remembering. “Missie, she just put her face into the wall.”

After the men had left, friends blocked out the empty spaces in the house and bags were packed. The same sort of gathering was taking place at Gail’s house in Scottsburg. People brought chicken dinners wrapped in tinfoil, cases of Diet Coke, cartons of cigarettes. Joey’s boyhood friends — Ryan and the rest of “the guys” who had spent so much time on Elm Street; “I raised them all,” Gail said — erected a flagpole on her lawn in the dark and roped an American flag halfway up. Soon a small stone bench arrived, and a photograph of Joey, and a Bible, and a wreath, something new for just about every person who stopped by. The house was full to bursting until late that night, when Gail was finally bundled into bed, and everybody else cleared out except for Mindy, who lay awake in the next room.

At four o’clock in the morning, there came the knock at their door.

***

Sergeant Joe Montgomery was riding shotgun earlier that night, May 22, 2007. The platoon was heading in a convoy, six Humvees on a string, from Falcon to Patrol Base Red, a drive that could take anywhere between twenty minutes and forever. The level of detail is again pretty heavy. Was that something you intended, to recreate the night of Joey’s death? Yeah. I wanted it to be really vivid. The advantage here was the number of people present. You weren’t relying on one person, 25 people were there that night, so I could talk to a lot of people and get a lot of information. And actually at the start of that section there was a lot I didn’t know had happened. To pass the time, Sergeant Montgomery had rigged up his iPod to the headsets that he and his team wore so they could talk over the noise of the engine. Now he cranked up “B.Y.O.B,” by System of a Down, its ironically melodic chorus filling the night, lit by only a sliver of moon. Everybody’s going to the party have a real good time.

A kid from Parker, Colorado, Private Kaylon Ross, twenty years old, was driving the truck. He bounced his head to the music. In the backseat, the platoon leader, Lieutenant Eric Rudberg — twenty-five, a stocky Arizonan who for some reason sounds like he’s from Boston, the sort of guy you would want leading you into battle — monitored the radios. The team was rounded out by the gunner, Specialist Ron Gilliland, twenty-three, from Butler, Pennsylvania. Sometimes he shivered uncontrollably, his hands seized by tremors on the grip of the machine gun. But the loud music helped. It gave him something to think about other than snipers shooting at him from rooftops or the truck rolling over a pressure plate and liquid copper darts firing through the floorboards.

Sergeant Montgomery was quieter than usual, perhaps thinking about the conversation he’d just had with his wife and kids, his weekly morning phone call — night for them in Alaska, twelve hours behind. Skyla and Robert got on the line first, as they usually did. This time, Skyla had a question for him. Who knows how a nine-year-old’s mind works, when she was going to sleep or out on the swings, but she had been thinking that she would like her name to be Skyla Montgomery from now on. She sounded almost shy when she’d asked her dad whether that would be all right. Sergeant Montgomery had promised that they would sign the papers as soon as he got back from away. You talked to them in Alaska; you had no idea the unit was not in Iraq. They were in Iraq when I started working on the story. But I had very long and hard conversations with my wife, who at the time would’ve been pregnant, so we would’ve had Charlie, our two-year-old, and then she would’ve been pregnant with our second son. She did not want me to go, and I was going. I felt like the story would be just totally incomplete if I didn’t have these guys in it. And then luckily enough they got recalled. Do you think that made it easier in a way? You talked to 25 of them – I don’t know how that would’ve happened in Iraq. Yeah, I don’t know. I mean, I was so crazy about the story that I wanted to go on the road. I was like, “Take me to this place.” That wouldn’t have been, in hindsight, probably very smart. And you’re right, I would’ve had guys on patrol, or guys at the forward operating base, they would’ve been scattered to the wind. In Alaska they basically set me up in this office and they just brought guys in. One at a time, two at a time, three at a time. They would talk, and then they would leave and someone else would come in. It was a very easy process. What I didn’t get was to see Iraq first-hand, which maybe would’ve helped.

Then he’d asked to speak to Mom. They hadn’t been on the phone together long before Missie heard an explosion. That wasn’t unusual — explosions interrupted their conversations as often as doorbells — but this blast sounded closer than most.

“Oh, my God, I’ve got to go,” Joey had said, and he’d hung up.

These were always anxious waits. Skyla had filled this one, excited about her new name, until a short e-mail landed. Joey had wanted to let Missie know that everything was all right before he hit the road.

“I’m okay,” it read.

Now the trucks turned onto Senators, heading east toward the Tigris River. The route between Falcon and Patrol Base Red was not a straight shot; straight shots were death in Iraq. But driving remained dangerous, because there were only so many roads, and it was easy to predict American traffic. Pack an IED into what looked like a curbstone, wait in the bushes for the convoy to drive by, trip the circuit with a cell phone, and a planeload of dead soldiers would be on its way to Dover.

The music changed up, “Friends in Low Places,” by Garth Brooks. How did you get the songs? That’s from the guys that were in the truck. That’s another one of those things when they would’ve said, “Joey liked listening to music.” And I would’ve said, “Do you remember what music?” So I got some of the songs. I got Garth Brooks. I got System of a Down. They remembered certain songs, and certain moments. I had no idea they listened to music when they were out on patrol. But if they volunteer the information that they’re listening to music, the next question you have to ask is: What songs? The convoy turned right onto Red Wings — on Army maps, the roads in Baghdad’s southeast were named after hockey teams. They were approaching the edge of the city, near an affluent collection of Sunni farms stretching between rows of irrigation canals and fish ponds. Rudberg hated the canals, because canals meant bridges, and bridges were too easy to bomb. Charlie Troop had eighty men in it; on a patrol like this, the platoon would be carrying between twenty-two and thirty packs. There just weren’t enough eyes or ears between them to cover so much ground. They were too thin.

Red Wings started straight and hard-topped, but as it neared Patrol Base Red, the road began to buckle and turn to gravel and then dirt. This was the most stressful part of the drive; it was easier to hide things in dirt. The danger was worse in summer, especially on dark nights like tonight — closing in on eleven o’clock, well past curfew — when Iraqis would bed down on their rooftops to find relief from the heat. They would stir and watch the convoy, these families turned into shadows, leaning over the parapets, and it was so hard to know if they had been visited that week by men bearing threats or a small bundle of money, and if now there was a machine-gun nest where their sleeping mats had been. How do you think it would’ve helped being there, being on that road? Maybe in terms of reporting I feel there’s something deeper here that you were going for, in terms of seeing it, not just reporting the details of it. I believe in being there; I’ve always believed that with reporters. I hate it when people interview by e-mail and stuff like that. I mean, at least pick up the phone. Or go. We’re not in the Middle Ages where people ride a horse. Just go. Get in your car. I feel like there’s a responsibility when you do a story like this to be as complete as you can. You’re not pitching a story and saying, “I would like to write this story, and I would like to half-ass this section.” So for me, being there was very natural. My wife was making a very rational case why it was unwise for me to go to Iraq. I’m looking back on that and wow, in hindsight I’m really glad I didn’t have to go. But at the time I remember being disappointed I wasn’t going because I almost think you owe it. There would’ve been something about being at Joey’s grave site, and being at the place where he died. It would’ve meant something to me. Would it have changed one word in the story? I don’t know. Maybe not. Psychologically it was important for me to go.

At last, the Humvees pulled gratefully inside the walls at Patrol Base Red. It was a house, a mansion by Iraqi standards, once owned by a chicken farmer with a penchant for planting IEDs, so the Americans had seized it and made it into an outpost, a fort on the frontier. There were still boot marks on the front door from the first raid. Since then, the troop had built rings of defenses around it, spools of wire and T-walls, concrete slabs fifteen feet high and eight feet wide. Every window had been filled with sandbags, and firing positions on the roof were permanently manned. The platoons would cycle through in shifts: three or four days guarding the house, sleeping on the cots upstairs; three or four days, like today, shuttling between Falcon and Patrol Base Red before heading out on patrol; and then maybe two days of semirest back at Falcon, cleaning weapons and trucks, getting some proper sleep in air-conditioned barracks. The house had marble floors and chandeliers and a big kitchen with a microwave; whenever Sergeant Montgomery was posted here, he would zap the bags of popcorn that Gail sent him by the boxful and share them with the boys. It would have been all right if the generator had given off a bit more juice and there had been running water. Its absence meant that the platoon shared buckets for their bathroom, which meant that house duty sucked, but it sucked less than patrol. At least here there were walls.

Captain Derrick Goodwin — a big guy, African-American, with a deep voice, who had taken over command of the troop only the week before — went inside the house with Rudberg to look at the maps on the wall and confirm the night’s mission. In a few minutes, they came back out and briefed the platoon. While he listened, Sergeant Montgomery took a dip from his can of Copenhagen.

“If he didn’t have Copenhagen, I don’t think he would go on the mission,” Ross said later.

They had a pretty good hump ahead of them that night, five clicks, there and back, nearly two hours each way. An informant had told them they should raid a farm out there, down a track called Compound Road; there were rumors that the farmer had a cache of weapons in his palm grove. The platoon would walk out, shake down the house and the trees, and walk back by early morning, before light.

Rudberg’s custom was to rotate the squads — a platoon consists of three nine-man squads — through lead position. Tonight, it was first squad’s turn, Sergeant Montgomery’s squad. He volunteered, as he often did, to walk point. Ross would take second position; Gilliland would take third. Behind them were a couple more regulars — Specialist Jarod Meeks, a lanky twenty-two-year-old from Spanaway, Washington, and Specialist Mark Leland, a twenty-five-year-old Baptist from South Bend, Indiana. In the past week, Leland had pulled the guys aside, in ones and twos, and apologized to them for his letting Iraq change him. He had let himself curse and tell rude jokes, and now that part of his war was over. “I was being challenged in my faith, just because of the situation we were in,” he said later. “I remember talking to Monty about it. He told me that he wasn’t sure exactly what he believed, but he knew he believed in God.”

Now they moved out, led by Sergeant Montgomery, outside the walls and down the road. The boys behind him, especially Ross and Gilliland, ribbed Monty all the time about his age. Only in the Army could a twenty-nine-year-old man be called Gramps, Father Time, Skeletor. But it was good-natured ribbing, because those boys loved him. They loved him because he was first in that line, and if he was scared — and he was almost certainly scared — he never let them see it. He told his family back home that he was scared only of the big camel spiders that scurried behind the men, keeping in their shadows for the extra degree of cool. He tried to ignore the sound of their chase, his boots crunching on the gravel, spitting out juice from his dip.

The men wore night-vision goggles, their nogs, over one eye, everything cast in a ghostly green. They had to choose whether to focus them near or far; most of the men chose to see on down the road rather than their feet. They didn’t speak much, except for the occasional crackle over the radio. With about thirty feet between each man, they stretched in a great long line through the night. Goodwin, at the back of the line, was probably six hundred feet from Sergeant Montgomery. They snaked like that, between the farms and over the bridges, cursing under their breath at the incessant barking of dogs. The dogs were like spotlights in a prison yard. Plenty of American soldiers had died because dogs had betrayed their position.

They walked out of the houses and into the fields. There were no dogs here, and the barking stopped. About three clicks out from Patrol Base Red, beside them rose the ruins of an ADA, an air defense artillery site, concrete bunkers covered with steep mounds of earth. Saddam had built them everywhere around Baghdad; this one, like most of them, had been bombed into craters during the initial strike. Recently, though, there had been reports that insurgents had returned here to train. Weeks earlier, a car riddled with bullets, as though it had been used for target practice, had been pulled out from it. Now some of the men felt as though they were being watched.

Rudberg, who was tenth in line, called Sergeant Montgomery on the radio. They identified themselves by numbers. Sergeant Montgomery was number 11. “Hey, 11, take your time,” Rudberg said. “We’re in no rush.” Did you get any of the radio or is the dialogue reconstructed from interviews? The dialogue is all from interviews. Sergeant Montgomery had built a gap between himself and Ross. It closed a little when they rounded a bend. The track was soft here, loose dirt, bordered on either side by thick, waist-high grass. There was only one path to take, one foot in front of the other.

Two sounds broke open the night:

Crack, then BOOM.

It was impossibly loud, “the loudest noise I’ve ever heard in my life,” Goodwin said.

Ross did a backflip, landing on his face. Gilliland was knocked down, too. The rest of the men dropped to the dirt and scattered to the sides of the path. In front of them, a plume of black smoke billowed, darker than the dark. It rose out of a great cloud of dust.

Ross couldn’t hear Gilliland yelling at him, “Ross, are you hit? Ross, Ross!”

He staggered to his feet, his ears blasted past ringing, dirt still raining down on his shoulders. His pants were covered in blood. Gilliland thought it was Ross who’d been hurt. It wasn’t.

“Then you two started screaming his name,” Meeks recalled later.

“We couldn’t see Monty,” Ross said.

They wanted to rush forward, but IEDs were often planted in clusters, and they couldn’t see anything in the dust, especially through their night vision. It was just so much green smoke.

Near the back of the line, the platoon sergeant, Bob Bostick, a skinny thirty-four-year-old Texan, was calling for Sergeant Montgomery on the radio, trying to find out what happened: “Hey, hey, come in 11, come in.”

Rudberg now moved forward. He found Ross and Gilliland disoriented. “We can’t find Monty,” they said. Rudberg had the rest of the squad take defensive positions on either side of the path, scouting for a triggerman. He also called on the radio for the medic, who was near the back of the line. They still couldn’t see for shit, but they pushed into the cloud.

Rudberg fell into the crater, dead center of the path. Gilliland fell into it, too, and he landed on Sergeant Montgomery’s rifle, an M4, stripped down by the force of the blast. “That’s when I got really scared,” he said.

They looked all around for Sergeant Montgomery. Gilliland finally saw what he thought was a pile of dirt from the crater bending down the tall grass, about twenty feet left of the path. He reached down blindly to touch it and grabbed hold of what felt like a uniform. He adjusted his nogs, fumbling with the dials, so that he could see close-up.

That’s when he saw Sergeant Montgomery. His eyes were open, but his body stopped at the waist.

“I knew he was gone,” Gilliland said.

Ross staggered over and saw him, too. “There was nothing we could do. We just knew.”

“I remember seeing his blank stare,” Rudberg said. “It’s all so surreal, too, because you have to see it with that fucking night vision.”

Rudberg radioed Bostick, “It doesn’t look good.” He also radioed Goodwin, who radioed Patrol Base Red and then Falcon. Some of the men, including Leland, had been busy clearing a landing zone for a medevac in a nearby field, hoping somehow that Sergeant Montgomery was only hurt. Now Leland saw Goodwin walk by, saying, “KIA, KIA” into his radio to Staff Sergeant Slaght, and they stopped clearing the field.

They decided they would take turns carrying Sergeant Montgomery out. Rudberg had a poleless litter in his pack — a nylon sheet with handles, room for three carriers on each side — and together the men gathered what they could of Sergeant Montgomery and his belongings. They found his helmet, his nogs, his gun, his pack. But they never found all of him. “We didn’t find his ring, either,” Gilliland remembered. They laid everything on top of the litter, and they began to push out of the grass.

They stayed off the path, and they all took turns carrying the litter, including Ross, the closest of them to the blast. Everyone kept asking him if he was really all right. “It was such a big explosion, and I didn’t get a single scratch,” he said. “My ears really hurt, but no one believed me when I said I was okay.”

The handles of the litter dug into their hands. Only Gilliland refused to be spelled. “I never let go of the litter,” he said. “I just couldn’t do it.”

When he wasn’t carrying Sergeant Montgomery, Ross put his arm around his friend. “We just kept walking,” he said.

No one spoke.

Some of them were in shock.

All of them were covered in blood.

The platoon carried him like that for an hour or so, a couple of kilometers back up the track and out of the fields. About a click from Patrol Base Red, in sight of the house, one of the sniper teams met them on the road with a Humvee. They placed Sergeant Montgomery on the hood of the truck, and they drove him slowly down the road, the platoon walking flank until they were back inside the walls.

The medic later couldn’t bring himself to talk about what happened next, but this is what happened next: He went through Sergeant Montgomery’s pockets, and he went through his person, removing anything he thought the family might want. He found Sergeant Montgomery’s wallet, his ID card, his pack of Marlboro Lights and his Copenhagen, and the laminated photographs of Missie and the kids that he kept tucked inside his helmet. The medic put them all in a bag, and then he put Sergeant Montgomery in a different bag, black with a long zipper. And then the snipers draped an American flag over it, and they placed it on a stretcher, and they laid it across the backseat of Bostick’s truck.

“It felt like time was standing still,” Bostick remembered. On the short, silent drive back to Falcon, in the middle of the convoy of six trucks, his mind turned to Micah Montgomery. Bostick had known him for a while, and when he had handpicked Joey Montgomery for Charlie Troop, Bostick had made a promise to his friend. “I told Micah then, I’ll take care of your brother. So I had a lot of questions that night. I just kept thinking, Did this really happen? What about his wife? What about his children? What do I say to a guy who’s just lost his brother?”

Bostick didn’t get a chance to break the news to Micah; someone else did, and Micah was on a plane home to Scottsburg before they could talk. What kind of feedback did you get from people who were not involved in the story, in terms of the experience of going through it? A lot of it was that it was long. [Laughs.] I remember that being a response. It is, I can’t argue, long. That’s a fact. I got some really gratifying responses. I’ve heard from a lot of soldiers, widows. I heard a lot from people who took comfort in this story. I’ve also heard from a lot of angry people, who thought it was really celebratory of violence and things like that.

The two of them didn’t speak, in fact, until that July, two months after Sergeant Montgomery’s death, when Bostick’s own brother, Major Tom Bostick, was killed in Afghanistan. He was thirty-seven years old, with a wife and two children.

The platoon finally drove through the gates at Falcon. It was nearly two o’clock in the morning. The rest of the troop had heard, been rousted out of their cots, and they stood in straight lines, many of them in tears, and they saluted the men in the trucks.

“That’s when I lost it,” Meeks said.

“That’s when most of us broke down,” Ross said. “I’ve never been that emotional in my entire life.”

Sergeant Montgomery was carried into the base’s utilitarian morgue, laid on a rough table at the front of it. Chaplain Jay Tobin waited there. He is a big man, thirty-seven, with short black hair and round cheeks. He asked to be alone with the base doctor. He unzipped the bag, and he saw Sergeant Montgomery’s blank stare, and he nodded. “This is Sergeant Robert Joe Montgomery,” he said, and the doctor wrote on some papers, and then Tobin zipped up the bag and called in the platoon, red-eyed, still in their bloodstained uniforms.

He led them in a prayer. The boys bowed their heads and they cried and they prayed for Sergeant Montgomery and for his family. Leland prayed especially hard. He thanked God that he had said sorry to Sergeant Montgomery when he did.

Not many of them could sleep that night. Most of them met outside, at a burn barrel. They threw their uniforms into the fire, and they watched them burn. Did you know where the story was going to end? No. One of the things that bugs me a little bit is the section break [that follows]. That wasn’t there originally. For me, it pushes it out of chronology. Because all of a sudden he’s alive, does that make sense? I mean it’s all in perfect chronology, and then at the last section we’ve moved forward in time. Right. There was not originally a section break there.

***

I wanted to ask you about that because visually when you look at it, it almost could be a postscript? Maybe that’s what it’s supposed to be. Maybe it’s supposed to be like in the movie when you have the little words at the end that explain what happened. When did you write the last paragraph? I remember writing that scene. I was at my dining room table. It would have been three in the morning, pitch black, kids asleep, wife asleep, and I would have been listening to System of a Down in my headphones. And that was the end of the story for you. Yeah, that was always the end. The section break changed, but I don’t think a single word of that last paragraph changed. That was always the ending. Often I write my ending first, if I have it. I didn’t write the ending first because of the way reporting worked. Anchorage was pretty late in the game.

The last time the platoon saw Sergeant Montgomery was later that morning, at first light. It was Wednesday, May 23. They all came out of their barracks to see the helicopters land. And these sleepless young men, from Colorado, from Pennsylvania, from Washington, they took hold of the poles of the stretcher, three on each side, with their friend from Indiana between them, zipped up inside a black bag tucked under a green Army blanket, and they carried him into one of the Black Hawks, and they watched them lift off into the dawn and dust, and they saluted then, saluted the start of one journey and the end of another, holding their salutes all the while as the birds flew away, until they were gone over the horizon. I didn’t count but I’m guessing the last sentence is the longest sentence in the story. Yeah, I would guess that, too. What were you going for here? I don’t know. I kind of always liked that image of helicopters flying away. You know, we begin with the end, and this is almost the beginning of the journey. Joey flying off. I probably thought there was something poetic about it at the time. One of my tics is writing long sentences for the end. Or long final sentences. Just because I like things that sound like music, I guess, and a lot of songs sort of go towards a crescendo, and maybe I felt the same way about it. I don’t mind it. I wouldn’t change that sentence.

— END OF STORY —

You said you were listening to System of a Down, and I know you listen to music while writing. What else was on your playlist?

I can look it up.

Really? The whole playlist?

I listen to things on a loop. So it’s not that long a playlist. See that’s one of those things you ask because you don’t know, and here I have the playlist for “The Things That Carried Him.”

When do you save the playlist? Or, do you have a playlist for all of your –

No, not for all of them. Sometimes it’s just one song. I was working on this story for so long that if I listened to one song for the whole time, I would have lost my mind. So it’s 10 songs. System of a Down is on it. When I was doing the battle scene I was listening to System of a Down the whole time. “BYOB,” that song that they were listening to, I just had it on a loop. Do you want all 10 songs or you just want a couple?

Just name them, let’s see what you have there.

Umm, let’s see. God, this is embarrassing. “Adagio for Strings,” which is from the movie Platoon. There’s a song by Sufjan Stevens, “For the Widows in Paradise.” There’s a Canadian one called “Alert Status Red” by a guy named Matthew Good. “Phantom Limb,” which is a song by The Shins; Sigur Ros, a song called “Hoppipolla.” Band of Horses, “The Funeral” – great song. Of course I have Explosions In The Sky in here – “The Birth and Death of the Day.” A song called “Midnight Coward” by Stars, a Canadian band. Bruce Springsteen, “I’m Going Down.” And the last one is Iron & Wine, “The Trapeze Swinger.” So it’s 56 minutes, this playlist. And – God, no! – I listened to it 301 times.

What’s your relationship with the story now? Where does it fit into everything you’ve done?

You know, I thought you might ask me that question, and it’s a really hard question for me to answer. I’m proud of it. That’s the first feeling I have. It’s a little bit hard when you know something is the best thing you’ll ever do. And I feel that way about this story. Because everything worked. It was one of those stories where the idea, and the reporting, and the writing, and the editing, and how it was received – everything was perfect. And I know it will never be that good again. And that’s a bit depressing.

What’s weird is that it was not a good time in my life. Immediately after this, I was in a very deep depression. It was not good. So when I look back on it I don’t have happy memories. The reporting was really hard. I had 101 interviews; for some very large majority of them, there was crying at some point during the conversation. So it was very heavy in that respect.

But there was something about this story, too, that was sort of like a mission for me. You know, part of being a writer is that you don’t know what you’re doing each day, which is awesome most of the time. But with this story I woke up every day and I had a mission. I had to find this information, I had to find who this person was. I had to get this phone number. I had to convince this person to talk to me. I had to get in my truck and go to Tennessee. I had stuff to do. And then, when it was over, it was kind of over. Like it was kind of gone, and it was this important part of my life during this really dramatic part of my life, the birth of my second child, and I had a book coming out. It was a pretty crazy time. I don’t look back on it happily.

So it’s a weird feeling. I’m glad I did it, I don’t regret that I did it, but I don’t look back on it and smile, if that makes any sense. It’s like a whole mix of emotions when I think about it.

I stayed in touch with Gail pretty regularly for a long time and then when I went off the deep deep end, almost out of self preservation, I stopped. And I think I’m going to get back in touch with her, because reading it again I sort of feel ashamed that I couldn’t muscle through the way she did. So it’s good that we talked about it.

So you’ve never told her what came, after, she’s never seen the piece you wrote in Esquire about the aftermath of the story? (About contemplating suicide.)

I don’t know what she knows. I hope she knows how much I respect her, and how much I care about her, even though I haven’t always been strong enough to show it. It’s funny, Rudberg got in touch with me maybe about a month ago. Out of nowhere. He’s working in Africa. He’s doing nation building in Rwanda. And he got in touch out of the blue. And I was happy to hear from him. It was kind of a relief –“Look, there’s someone from that story, and I’m OK with hearing from him.” You know what I mean?

So you actually stayed away from this story as much as you could.

Not initially. It was after a while. Once I started going off, I just felt like I couldn’t deal with it anymore. I don’t know, I wish I could articulate better how I feel about it. Some stories you look back on and you know you hate them, and you hate everything about them and you can just put them in a box and burn it. And you look back at some stories, and you have really nice feelings about them. And this story is something in between. It’s like pride, but not happy about it.

Did it change you as a reporter or writer or the way you approach stories?

That’s really hard for me to answer. I don’t know. I mean, if anything, it did convince me that the reporting is what matters. And when I talk to students about work or about writing or about stories like this, the reporting is the thing that I emphasize. That’s the backbone of every great story. And there have been times when I’ve thought about this story, when I was working on another story that hasn’t been easy to report, I’ve sort of gone back to this process occasionally and thought: “OK, you know what, one more phone call, one more phone call, one more phone call.” I don’t know if it changed me as a person. I like to think I’m a better person now than I was when I wrote it.

I was thinking today about whether I would do this story now. And I don’t think I would. Not because I’m not proud of it, because I don’t know that I would have the energy. Or other things are more important to me now. Like I like my kids. A lot. So spending that much time away or being that occupied – in a way, that story almost demanded a certain craziness that I’m not sure I still possess.

The post Annotation Tuesday! Chris Jones and “The Things That Carried Him” appeared first on Nieman Storyboard.

]]>
Cristian Lupșa
“Why’s this so good?” No. 44: Robert Kurson and the blind man https://niemanstoryboard.org/2012/05/29/whys-this-so-good-number-44-robert-kurson-and-the-blind-man-by-cristian-lupsa/ Tue, 29 May 2012 15:42:01 +0000 https://niemanstoryboard.org/2012/05/29/whys-this-so-good-number-44-robert-kurson-and-the-blind-man-by-cristian-lupsa/ My love affair with narrative nonfiction was in its early stages when I first read Robert Kurson’s “Into the Light,” in the June 2005 edition of Esquire. I was mostly clueless about the art of plotting as a way to transport and transform the reader, but when Kurson’s story pulled my emotions in opposite directions, […]

The post “Why’s this so good?” No. 44: Robert Kurson and the blind man appeared first on Nieman Storyboard.

]]>
My love affair with narrative nonfiction was in its early stages when I first read Robert Kurson’s “Into the Light,” in the June 2005 edition of Esquire. I was mostly clueless about the art of plotting as a way to transport and transform the reader, but when Kurson’s story pulled my emotions in opposite directions, I began to understand the particular power of building tension by changing course. Reading “Into the Light” is like having a deep and tormenting debate with a friend over drinks about the meaning of life and the cost of change.

A veteran newspaper and magazine journalist, Kurson often writes against archetype, against our own instinct to decode a story’s arc just by reading a few lines. In “My Favorite Teacher,” for instance, he wrote about a man whose childhood trauma pushed him to molest teenagers and accidentally kill one of them, rechanneling readers’ emotions and allegiances at every turn. He’s up to the same thing with “Into the Light,” the story of Michael May, a blind man who undergoes a new type of surgery to restore the vision he lost when he was 3. We think we’re getting a typical narrative − character loses something dear, stumbles through life without it, finds a way to get it back, goes for it, recovers it, lives happily ever after − but Kurson tells a much more surprising story.

In the opening sequence, set on a steep hill in San Francisco, he does the opposite of what the reader might expect. Instead of portraying May as Everyman, he sets him up in contrast with the rest of humanity:
Tourists, businessmen, café workers, the homeless – all seem to have taken a collective breather at this steepest of places, a city peak where stairs are carved into the sidewalks so people don’t topple. Only one person keeps climbing, and he’s talking, too; he’s saying that you can’t stop here, that if you keep pushing you’ll see things no one else will see, that Macondray Lane is just over the hill and that it’s the most magical place in all of San Francisco, but you’ll never see it if you don’t keep pushing, you’ll never see Macondray Lane unless you really know how to look.

May, 50, is on his way to see the ophthalmologist who a few years back told him he could restore his sight. He should definitely get the surgery, I found myself saying as I read, and Kurson seemed to agree:
Sight was biblical. You had to give the okay.

Yet just as the story seems set up, Kurson veers in another direction, and then keeps pivoting throughout, and soon we’re cheering for the character to make the predictable decision, then arguing against it, then making it seem inevitable, then suggesting it’s the worst thing he could do. Kurson never lets the reader get comfortable. Some examples:

1. After the opening, I want May to get the surgery that will restore his sight, but then Kurson reveals May to be a family man, a revered figure in the blind community, a successful CEO, “a sky diver, lecturer, guitarist, mentor.” May’s life is already “wonderfully vivid.” By regaining his sight, May “would be changing the universe.” Every paragraph follows a similar setup: an anecdote showing how good things are, then, from Kurson, a switchback:
He had devoted himself fully to the proposition that while life with sight might be wonderful, life without sight was wonderful, too. And here was the final proof of that: Nine months had passed and he still had not given Dr. Goodman the okay.

2. Just as he has me pleading with May not to have the surgery, Kurson introduces the “rumbling,” a metaphor meant to explain, and foreshadow, May’s decisions:
It was a sound May had known since boyhood, the sound the world makes when it pauses for that fleeting moment while a person decides whether to stand still or leap forward.

He goes on to meticulously sell “the rumbling,” charting the moments in May’s life when he did the opposite of what we’d expect: ride motorcycles, become a CIA analyst in Africa, win gold medals in downhill skiing. He introduces the concept of “crashing forward” to sum up the character’s development and changes in course.

3. Kurson goes into the history and science of eye surgery, setting out to prove that sight is, in fact, a messy business. He explains everything that could go wrong, closing out his anecdote, as usual, with a pause:
Nobody messes with new vision after a lifetime of blindness and comes out of it okay. Nobody.

That second “nobody” dials up the tension in the story once more. Did I really think the only problem was deciding on the surgery? Well, think again, Kurson says. The side effects could be devastating, and, even if sight is restored, none of the patients behind the documented cases of restored vision lived a good life. None.

4. Yet at the end of his argument against surgery, Kurson pulls the strings again. May will beat the odds, because May is nothing like those that came before him:
None of them heard the rumbling.

5. Even though the push-pull on the surgery is done, and the reader is exhausted (at least I am), Kurson doesn’t let up, and this is the great joy of “Into the Light.” He writes through the surgery, through the aftereffects, and into May’s adventure of rediscovering the world, but then, just as we think we’ve reached emotional resolution, he delivers a stunning revelation:
It would have made no sense for May to tell these people that the best thing was that while vision was fantastically interesting, it hadn’t really changed his life.

What Kurson suggests here is that this is not even a story about sight. May’s narrative isn’t special because he is a patient who escaped the usual side effects of surgery – it’s special because for him vision is just another adventure in a life filled with them. That revelation is Kurson’s final graceful, restrained bow. “Into the Light” was never the archetypal story about recovering something long lost, but a story about how embracing change, when it comes around, doesn’t have to be so bad.

Cristian Lupsa (@cristianlupsa) lives in Romania and edits DoR, a quarterly magazine of narrative journalism. He caught the narrative bug while earning a master’s from the Missouri School of Journalism and is spreading it to Eastern Europe through an annual storytelling conference. The event, in its second year, is scheduled for this fall in Bucharest. 

For more from our collaboration with Longreads and Alexis Madrigal, see the previous posts in the series. To pitch an installment of “Why’s this so good?” please see our guidelines. And stay tuned for a new shot of inspiration and insight every week.

The post “Why’s this so good?” No. 44: Robert Kurson and the blind man appeared first on Nieman Storyboard.

]]>
Cristian Lupșa